3 I .-^ \^ 



•% ° -J' A 






3 





DIVINE PICTURES 



(jristiatt gentttrics. 



BY REV. EZRA DfsiMONS. 



OO^O 



TROY, N. Y. : 
WM. H. VOUXG. 214 RIVER STREET. 
1875. 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1875, 
By EZRA D. SIMONS, 
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 



COI^TEOTS. 



I. 

THE DIVINE ARTIST. 
The Pictures drawn by divine hand. Mystery of the book of Revela- 
tion. Line of interpretation. Gibbon an involuntary witness. Evi- 
dence of fulfilled prophecy. Need of intelligent faith in the 
Scriptures. Direct objects of the Apocalypse. The transcriber 
of the visions. Why he was chosen. Circumstances. The voice 
of the Divine Artist. His qualifications declared. Vision of the 
Divine Artist. His characteristics indicated. Effect of vision 
upon John. The Divine Christ. Revelations for all men. He 
might picture all our personal future 

II. 

LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

Interest in reception of letters. The character of the writer con- 
nected with this. How important is a letter from Christ. For 
us personally. Location of churches originally addressed. Seven- 
fold representation of Jesus. Seven-fold description of the 
churches. Mingled praise and blame. United threatenings and 
promises. Direct application of the letters 



III. 

THE OPENED DOOR AND UNSEALED BOOK. 
Language of Revelation emblematic. Right of private judgment. 
Opened door. Throne. Rainbow. Elders. Four beasts. Who 
do these denote ? Orders of redeemed souls. Lightnings. Thun- 
ders. Voices, Lamps of fire. Sea of glass. The sealed book. 



CONTENTS. 



The worthy Lamb. The unsealed book. Horses. Seal first 
broken. White horse and crowned rider. Seal second. Red 
horse. Seal third. Black horse. Seal fourth. Pale horse. Seal 
fifth. Martyrs. Seal sixth. Dreadful picture. All these ful- 
filled. Seal seventh. Lesson of faith. Future of God's people in 
hands of Christ as the Lamb of God 78 



IV. 

THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 
Connection between Broken Seals and Sounding Trumpets. Form 
pictures of entire political history of the Christian Centuries. Use 
of trumpet. Two groups of trumpets. Strange answer to prayer. 
The historic test of book of Revelation. Sounding of tirst 
Trumpet. Fearful hail storm upon the earth. Second Trumpet. 
Burning mountain cast into the sea. Third Trumpet. Star 
falling upon rivers. Fourth Trumpet. Sun smitten. Fifth 
Trumpet. First woe Trumpet. Sixth Trumpet. Period of im- 
penitence 107 



V. 

THE MIGHTY ANGEL AND SEVENTH TRUMPET. 
The Mighty Angel. From heaven. The Great Reformation. 
Little book. New world. Seven thunders. Strange oath. Littie 
book eaten. Temple and altar measured. Two witnesses. War 
against these. Dead and risen. Effect of their resurrection. 
Time of the power ruling in the great city. Temporal power of 
Pope ended. The Seventh Trumpet. Far reaching in its notes. 
Accumulating evidence of the inspiration of the Scriptures. If 
true in prophecies, true in what it declares of experimental 
religion. Encouragement for Christians 139 



VI. 

THE GLORIOUS WOMAN AND WARRING BEASTS. 
Comprehensive sketch of ecclesiastical history. Early age of church. 
Woman. Birth of New Testament. Efforts of Satan to destroy 
this. Second period of church history. Moral conflict. Third 
period of church history. Flight of true church into the wilder- 
ness. The deceptions of Satan. General description of the exile 



CONTENTS. 



Ill 



of the church. The first beast pictured. Source. Power of. 
End of first beast prophesied of. Second beast. Council of 
Trent. Authority of beast. How maintained. How used. Its 
name. Papal church not the true church, nor the historic church. 
Continuance of ecclesiastical Rome not defined by numbers. The 
two horns ; one, the Episcopal" church. Series of visions. New 
song. Gospel angel. Babylon doubly fallen. Worshipers of 
beast to be punished. Blessed to die in the Lord. Reaping time 
of the world. Warning. Encouragement 173 

VII. 

THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES. 
Means of overthrow of Papal power. Number Seven. Term plague. 
Origin of the Plagues. God praised for using these. Seven 
angels of Plagues. Upon earth. Noisome sore. Upon sea. Naval 
conflict. Upon rivers and fountains of waters. Blighting sun. 
Plague upon seat of beast. Drying of the Euphrates. Three 
devilish spirits. The place of gathering. Plagues poured upon 
the air. Great city divided into three parts. Great hail. Side 
scene. The large number of symbols fulfilled. Seven Plagues all 
inflicted, destroying the temporal power of the Pope. God's hand 
in history executing judgment 211 

VIII. 

THE BABYLON-WOMAN. 

Retrospect. Ecclesiastical Rome. New Era, Vatican Decrees. 
Claim of Infallibility. Babylon-wom.an. Imposing appearance. 
Name. Position. Association with kings. Effect of this. Cor- 
ruption of city of Rome. Woman in wilderness. Scarlet colored. 
Full of names of blasphemy. Attire. Cup ui her hand. The 
Mystery. Drunken. Picture of Papal church as now seen. Ex- 
planation of angel. Epitome of Romish history. Spiritual fall of 
Babylon-woman predicted. Reasons for overthrow. Character of 
Popes. Effect of her downfall. Manner of the final destruction. 
To be identified with the Pope and city of Rome. Nothing strong 
or abiding except it be the right. Warning .... 246 

IX. 

THE GREAT CONFLICT. 
Picture of the Present. Our direct interest. Conflict preceded ^with 



IV 



CONTENTS. 



shout of victory. This shall embrace the perfection of the 
church of Christ. Feelings of Apostle. Worship God ! Vision of 
embattled hosts. Army of good. Great leader. His names. His 
weapons. Our part in the strife. The forces of evil. Conflict 
moral. Peculiar place of. Battle cry. Result of the Conflict. 
Aim at human soul. Battle-ground of heart. Who are you 
serving ? A plea for Christ 274 



X. 

THE MILLENNIUM. 

In the future. Glory of, unquestioned. Meaning of the term. Ex- 
tent of time. Sabbath-age. Overthrow of Satan. By divine 
power. Resulting condition. All upon earth then may not be 
Christians. Positive feature. Rule of the martyr-spirit. Resur- 
rection of the body does not then take place. Peculiar type ot 
piety. The second-coming of Christ not yet. Elements of mar- 
tyr-spirit. Righteous may die natural death. " Blessed the 
dead who die in the Lord henceforth." No war. Final Conflict. 
Resurrection. Judgment. Standards of. Final condition of the 
Impenitent. Nature of punishment. Appeal 301 



XI. 

THE REDEEMED WORLD AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 

The new heaven and earth. General view. What and where is that 
world? Question ot renovated earth. Human life transfigured. 
No sea. Possible destiny of matter. Danger of literalizing the 
symbol. That world a reality and place, though wholly spiritual. 
Special abode 01 the glorified church of Christ. Blessed condition 
01 this. Pre ^ from the ills of the present world. Promise and 
waruing. The inheritance of all things. The New Jerusalem. 
Paiticular view. Picture^ not of heaven, but of glorified church. 
Application of details. Renewed danger of literalizing. Closing 
lines. Worship, Finality of the Revelations. '"'Come!'' Only 
Jesus. ''Come, Lord Jesus." « 329 



PREFACE. 



I send forth this volume on the great sea of 
literature, hoping for it a prosperous voyage ; and 
that into whatever homes or hands it may enter, 
it may carry a blessing. 

The Author. 



I. 



Revelation^ Chapter i. 

^^^HE heavens are aglow with perpetual splen- 
^|).^ dors. Shinhig sun, glinting stars, fair moon, 
and glowing planets, wide spread constellations, 
trailing comets, falling meteors, have in all ages at- 
*tracted heavenward the eyes of men ; while cloud 
by day and night, the sheen and flash of lightning, 
the crash and roll of thunder, have added to the 
wonders of the sky. 

But these have chief bearing upon the earth as 
such, and upon us as material beings; declaring, 
indeed, to our minds and souls, ''the glory of God, 
the firmament showing his Jiandiwork, day unto 
day uttering speech, and night unto night showing 
knowledge," and ''there is no voice nor speech 
where their language is not heard." But God has 
made the heavens to shine with other splendors, to 



6 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 



be pictured with symbols more mysterious, at the 
time, than the stars have been; he has spread above 
the earth, in the sight of man, portraitures of the 
future — some, dread, fearful, as awful as his judg- 
ment and indignation; some, bright with glories 
surpassing fairest sunrise or most gorgeous sunset 
scene — bright with the splendors of his throne and 
of the city of gold. 

Human wisdom should never have traced these, 
as by no laws within our control could man have 
mapped the things which the divine hand caused 
to pass, in dioramic view, before the eyes of a won- 
dering man. At best, man could only tell of ther» 
when seen. Men can measure the distance of the 
sun and planets and a few of the fixed stars; they 
can weigh in their mathematical balances the worlds, 
and give the size of these; they can declare accur- 
ately when eclipses shall take place, and comets 
return from their wanderings; but they have no 
means of their own. to foreknow and describe in 
advance the events of human history — politically, 
socially and morally; one with divine vision alone 
can foresee, and only a divine hand can portray 
beforehand what the time to come shall bring forth. 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 7 

Indeed, divine power and wisdom have to do with 
those things which are chiefly the carrying out of 
his own plans. To foretell, may be but to disclose 
a purpose formed embracing the things revealed. 

We should only expect outlines, not full drawn 
pictures ; yet definite enough to make it possible to 
recognize the things represented when these should 
appear; for the portrait and object portrayed must 
be alike in the main features if they belong to each 
other. 

There has always been a mystery about the book 
of Revelation. Doubtless, there was such to him 
who first saw the wondrous visions of this. There 
is such now about parts of the book, for there are 
prophetic symbols not yet fulfilled; and until the 
great Artist shall point us to the rapturous realiza- 
tion of the last chapters, will mist and darkness 
keep us from seeing clearly the meaning of some of 
the portraitures. To many, to most, to almost all 
minds, the whole book seems to be sealed. If they 
look at it, it is with a hopeless feeling that it cannot 
be understood; as if it was never intended to be 
more than read. Many fail to read it altogether, 
except they turn to the closing portions descriptive 



8 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 



of the New Jerusalem, unmindful that this is the 
only distinct book of the Bible upon reading which 
a blessing is pronounced. Blessed is he that read- 
eth,'' is among the opening lines. Perhaps^ some 
have thought that a course of lectures upon it 
would scarcely be profitable or interesting, that 
something more practical would be better ; but, in 
addition to the fact that this is a real part of the 
word of God and so should be unfolded, is the 
added blessing pronounced : " Blessed are they that 
hea7^ the words of this prophecy." I ask you, then, 
to hear attentively and earnestly and for yourselves ; 
for so shall you, according to the promise, be blessed. 
If you judge that there is nothing practical here^ 
mark the words, Blessed are they who keep those 
things which are written therein," 

I am not to deal in fanciful interpretations, pleas- 
ant or plausible imaginings ; but to point you to the 
fulfillment of much of the book, to the fac-similes 
of most of its symbols ; for it is a fact that a care- 
ful study of this has convinced many that the key 
to its storehouse of meaning has been found. Those 
who have shared with you in the feeling that all was 
mist and darkness, have discovered the solid basis 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 9 

in fact; the pictures have become realities which 
may be plainly recognized. 

As illustrating God's wondrous way of working, 
of using instruments least likely, it has been ascer- 
tained that Gibbon's ''History of the Decline and 
Fall of the Roman Empire," is the best commen- 
tary in existence, in the way of facts, upon an 
important part of the book — from the sixth to the 
ninth chapters. No one will suspect that the skep- 
tical Gibbon, eminent as a scholar, and, in some 
respects, with no superior in all the ages as a his- 
torian, would shape his material designedly to favor 
the Bible ; yet, the facts he gives, form a true coun- 
terpart, in character and order — so far as his work 
extends — with the symbols of Revelation. Other 
works as reliable, afterward take up the thread of 
historic interpretation and afford us the true ex- 
planation of the symbols ; so that the confirmation 
rests upon grounds which all are bound to accept. 

One of the strong evidences of christanity and of 
the inspiration of the entire Bible, is the fulfillment 
of scriptural prophecies, of the Old Testament and 
the New. Daniel's prophecies of the very time 
when Christ should appear and be cut off for the 



lO THE DIVINE ARTIST. 

transgressions of the people, were strictly realized, 
and many other inspired predictions of the proph- 
ets have come to pass. 

The prophecies of Christ and of the apostles 
have been and are being fulfilled; of the former, not 
alone as to the destruction of the temple at Jerusa- 
lem, but as given symbolically in the book before us. 
Mathematical demonstration is here permitted in 
some instances, and if calculation should not be 
exact always, it might be owing either to uncertainty 
of ancient dates or to a choice between several 
events closely related. 

In these days, when — as in other times — so many 
assaults, from so many directions, are being made 
upon christanity, and especially upon the key to 
our whole position — the Bible, it is highly impor- 
tant that you should be intelligently grounded in 
your faith in the word of God. You need to feel, 
as you rightly may, that your position within and 
behind this is impregnable. To know that prophecy 
has been fulfilled, that the book of Revelation is 
being verified by actual history, will aid in strength- 
ening your confidence in the Book of God. Daniel 
and Ezekiel had visions of some of the same great 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 



realities pointed out in Revelation, which accords 
with the linking together of all truth in the Old and 
New Testaments; prophecy, as other things, blend- 
ing, since they came from the same source, and 
make up the one grand whole. 

The direct objects of the book are evidently to 
give comfort and support to God's people in all 
their tribulations, and especially at those times when 
it should seem as if things were working against 
the cause of Christ — pointing with instruction from 
the present to the great future; so, however dark it 
might seem now, light should appear ahead ; how- 
ever confused present affairs might be, order would 
at last come forth; though defeat and death should 
overtake God's people, his kingdom should move 
on and in the end triumph. These objects did the 
book serve at first with the early church ; these 
objects was it intended to meet in ages to come; 
and, if we will read the great conflict of moral 
forces now going on in the political, intellectual, ec- 
clesiastical, and moral world, in the light of the reve- 
lation of Jesus Christ, confidence and hope shall be 
experienced by us. Well may it be said in view of 
all, and at the very outset of the revelation, Grace 



12 THE DIVINE ARTIST. 

be unto you, and peace." We shall see, thus, that 
it is not simply a conflict waged between man and 
man, the issue of which depends upon the greater 
human wisdom or might of the parties ; but, that 
the angels are, also, interested in the strife, and are 
having part in this — the good against the bad ; and 
that the Lord God is the leader of his hosts against 
the prince of darkness and of evil : so the result 
shall not be uncertain ; it has already been pro- 
nounced. 

The person used to transcribe the prophetic vis- 
ions displayed by the great Revealer, the divine 
Artist, was the "beloved disciple" and apostle, 
John. He was now an old man. Sixty years of 
the ninety of his life had been passed in the service 
of his master. For preaching the gospel he was 
seized by the Roman power, during the persecution 
of the disciples in the reign of Domitian, and sent 
in exile to the desolate isle of Patmos, in the^gean 
sea. The rocky heights of this were to be made, 
by the revelations given, more glorious than Sinai 
when this burned as with fire beneath the presence 
of Jehovah. 

The first christian century was drawing to its close^. 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. I3 

and with it the labors of the last of the apostles, 
and the final revelation in word from the Lord 
Jesus to men. Because he was the only surviving 
apostle, he may have been appointed to view and to 
write of the wonderful visions from heaven ; but, 
there was, also, a fitness of character and a ripeness 
of christian experience which eminently fitted him 
for the sight and the task. He was honored of Christ 
when on earth, by being of the chosen three who 
w^ere permitted to behold the display of his greatest 
power, in raising fromx death to life, as in the case 
of the dead maiden; to witness his chief glory on 
the Mount of Transfiguration, and his extreme an- 
guish in Gethsemane ; and, of the three, he was 
pre-eminent for mental attainment and for heart 
devotion. Of all the disciples, most intimate with 
Christ before his death, he was made to look in upon 
the glories of heaven after this, and to see the things 
which should be "hereafter." ''He bare record of 
the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus 
Christ, and of all things that he saw." With the 
same fidelity which marked his writing of the life 
of Christ, and his unfolding, in his epistles, of the 
heart of Christianity, which is love, did he now pen 



14 THE DIVINE ARTIST. 

the visions granted to him. He had always had to 
do with inner spiritual realities and glories; he was 
now brought most fully into the presence of these. 

Think of him as an old man, with the peculiar 
glory of old age upon him ; moreover, as a ripened 
christian ; banished to Patmos for his devotion to 
Christ ; not morose, but filled with the love of Jesus^ 
and not separated from him because removed in 
person from his brethren, for Patmos was as near to- 
Jesus and heaven as Ephesus. It was the sabbath,, 
"the Lord's day," the name then given to the first 
day of the week, the day of Christ's resurrection ; 
and, then and thenceforth, the christian sabbath. 
Whatever the particular day may have been in its 
natural features, and though the place of his con-^ 
finement was drear, all was glorious within his souL 
He was "in the spirit on the Lord's day." This 
invested his mind and heart like a robe of beauty ; 
it filled him, like the fragrance of the flowers ; it 
gave pure and blessed life to his faith and hope and 
love, as did the pure air from the sea invigorate his 
aged body. He is walking forth, not to look upon 
the rocks or seas, but in loving worship of God. 
Was he thinking of the time when Jesus called him 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. I J 

at the sea of Galilee ? Was he recounting all that 
wondrous life of his Master ? Did he remember 
Calvary, and the glories of that first christian sab- 
bath, when Jesus — ''risen indeed" — appeared to 
the disciples? Did he recall when Jesus was taken 
up from the presence of the apostles into the 
opening heaven ? Was he looking back in heart 
over the record of Christ's loving goodness to him 
through all the years of his christian life? He was,, 
probably, thinking, too, of that band of christian 
brethren at Ephesus, and of the churches to whom 
he had ministered in other places. He, doubtless^ 
was mindful of the promises of Jesus, and his heart 
was looking up. In the wisdom of Christ he was- 
now '' able to bear " more than could have been well 
told him in the other days of their communing. It 
had required years of prayer and labor and trial 
to make him ready for the coming disclosures ; 
and when his enemies sent him to Patmos, Christ's 
hand was in the event, overruling their evil for his 
own great and gracious purposes. 

It was under these circumstances that the Reve- 
.lation was made, the divine pictures spread forth ; 
not necessarily all on one day, but on successive 



i6 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 



days, as he was able to view the symbols and to 
record these. But the opening vision was on the 
sabbath spoken of, at which time came to him. 

First : The Voice of the Divine Artist. 

The bearing of this and of what immediately 
followed, w^as, doubtless, to inspire not only the 
apostle's confidence in the subsequent disclosures, 
but to present to us and to all to whom these should 
come, the reasons why we should credit them. In 
what John heard, do we learn these : A voice as of 
a trumpet — clear, distinct, silvery, firm, great, sound- 
ed behind him, saying, I am alpha a.nd omega, the 
first and the last ; and what thou seest write in a * 
book and send it unto the seven churches which are 
in iVsia." These and all his opening words unite 
in declaring the qualifications of Christ for his work 
as revelator, whether in word or symbol. These 
are, that he is, 

I. The ''faithful witness," in which character he 
had come into the world, even '' to bear witness unto 
the truth." Such he continued to do from the 
opened heavens which shone about Patmos with a 
sabbath peace and blessing. As a witness, to him 
had been made known the things of which he was 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 1 7 

to testify. In the subordinate position which he 
vohmtarily assumed in taking upon him his office 
and work as mediator and savior, he is represented 
as receiving even his knowledge from the Father; 
sOj in the case before us, we read that this is the 
revelation of Jesus Christ which God gave unto 
him, to show unto his servants." He is a divine 
witness, then — a witness of divine truth, and as 
such, are we to accept the entire book of Revelation 
from him. 

2. But he is, also, " the first-begotten of the dead." 
Thus is he a living witness, and possessed of all the 
meaning and prestige of that wondrous event, his 
resurrection; and of the fact, growing out of this, 
that all the dead shall eventually rise. 

3. He is "the Prince of the kings of the earth," 
and as such is qualified to declare the events of 
human history, and even to shape these according 
to his will, and to carry out his own great and gra- 
cious purposes ; for the kings of the earth should 

j be subject to him, as subjects unto a sovereign. 

I 4. Not only faithfulness and life and power fitted 
him for the work of revelation, but his love to us 
and gracious work wrought for us, qualified him ; so 
2 



i8 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 



that we may gladly say, " unto him that loved us, and 
washed us from our sins in his own blood, and hath 
made us kings and priests unto God and his Father , 
to him be glory and dominion forever and ever/' 

5. His second coming is given as a pledge of his 
ability to bring about the very things he has declar- 
ed. " Behold, he cometh with clouds ; and every 
eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him; 
and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of 
him." Certainty, finality, of word and deed, is con- 
nected with this. Hence is it said, " Even so, Amen. " 

6. But he is the "Alpha and Omega, the begin- 
ning and the ending." He has the whole cycle of 
human history in his hands. He was at the begin- 
ning of all, and will be at the ending. ' The circle, 
commencing at his throne, and sweeping around 
the globe in all time, shall come back again to his 
feet; and is, in its entireness, at all times, before him. 

Every qualification is, then, declared of him ; — 
fidelity, life, power, love, justice, and eternal con- 
nection with all things. Thus, in word, is Christ 
presented, giving authority to John to write and 
send the message of the things he should see to the 
churches. 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. I9 

The voice was followed by a Vision of the Divine 
Artiit. 

We are not to understand that the forms of 
Christ's appearances were literal. That he really 
appeared, is true ; but the forms representing him 
were according to his character or his relation to 
special events or things. The representation here 
is specifically in view of the revelation he was to 
make ; and answered, in another form, the same pur- 
pose which the words already explained served. 

From the twelfth to the twentieth verse he is 
represented, 

I. As being in the midst of his churches, called 
the ^' seven golden candlesticks," maintaining by 
his presence the light of these ; pouring in the oil 
of his grace and spirit, his truth and love, and keep- 
ing these, as did the priests the lights of the golden 
candlestick in the temple, perpetually burning. 
Great need had the churches of this assurance, then 
as now ; for the fierce winds of worldly influence 
and persecution should threaten to extinguish the 
light of the churches of Christ. But the light of 
his truth should never go out. Some torches might 
wax dim and be even cast down, but others should 



20 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 



remain steadfast. If the seven churches of Asia 
should cease to burn and illuminate the world, 
before passing, other lamps should be lit at their 
fires; and, so, the light should continue. He then 
fed the lamps afresh and was in the midst of the 
seven golden candlesticks to do this especially, with 
the oil of revelation, which has not yet been ex- 
hausted, nor — anymore than the rest of his Bible — 
ever shall be. The sun and the stars have not 
burned with a truer or more unwasting brightness 
than have the truth-fed golden candlesticks. These 
have been hidden, indeed, as the other, by clouds 
or in eclipse ; but they have endured as ever, and 
have come forth from between the clouds or from 
behind the eclipse, hailed with greater joy because 
for a time lost sight of. 

2. He has the "seven stars" of the churches, or 
ministers of these, in his right hand. He uplifts 
them before the world. If the world or churches 
become " star " worshipers or idolaters, he will suf- 
fer the objects thus regarded to be humbled, or will 
blight them, causing them to pass from the sight of 
men like lost stars in the heavens . But, in all their true 
service of him, does he make them to be like planets 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 



21 



reflecting the light of the sun, guiding them by his 
spirit, binding them to his heart by the power of 
this as the mighty law of gravitation, the planets to 
the great solar center; protecting them, upholding 
them, causing them to shine with the luster of his 
truth, to the praise of his glory and the good of his 
churches, and of a world darkened by the night of 
sin and unbelief. 

3. The "garment" flowing down to his foot was 
not priestly but kingly in its make, exhibiting him 
as royal in his authority as revelator; the " golden 
girdle " being the symbol of his strength and prep- 
aration for his work as such ; his " head " and " hairs 
white like wool, as white as snow," displaying his 
wisdom, being venerable in this as " the ancient of 
days." His "eyes were as a flame of fire," far-ijee- 
ing, penetrating, carrying with them the power to 
look into the darkest places and hearts, and to dis- 
close all hidden things, " running to and fro into 
all the earth " — the symbols of his omniscience. 
" His feet were like unto fine brass," showing the 
firmness and uprightness and righteousness of his 
doings, in all his goings forth ; as pure his feet in 
their course as "fine brass burned in a furnace." 



22 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 



His voice was "as the sound of many waters/' being 
expressive of his great and far reaching authority; 
" out of his mouth proceeding " a sharp two-edged 
sword/' of his truth, which is " sharper than any 
two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing 
asunder of soul and spirit, of joints and marrow, 
and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of 
the heart; " while "his countenance was as the sun 
shineth in his strength," so glorious and light and 
life-giving in its power. 

We wonder not, as Christ was thus personified, 
that even John should "fall at his feet as dead." 
If he was at first bewildered, if he did not so far 
recognize his tender, loving Master, surely his heart 
regained its strength, when the kind touch of the 
Savior's right hand, which he had felt in other days, 
rested upon him ; and the voice which had stilled 
the tumult of the storm on Galilee by its authority, 
and had calmed the fearing hearts of the disciples 
by the loving assurance, "It is I; be not afraid," 
now said, " Fear not ; I am the first and the last"- — 
the same now as then, "he that liveth," as in the 
days of incarnation; "and was dead, and, behold, 



THE DIVINE ARTIST. 23 

I am alive forevermore, Amen; and have the keys 
of hell and of death." 

In all this, there was a reproduction in part of 
the scene on the mount of Transfiguration. So, in 
the appearance of Christ, in its effect upon John, in 
the touch and loving words of the Savior; and the 
united features of the vision disclose him — here as 
there — as the divine Christy the Lord of heaven and 
earth, of his churches and ministers. His " excel- 
lent glory " was his fitness as a Revelator. 

As thus seen let us not lose sight of him in all 
that follows. This manifestation was intended as an 
introduction to all else, and was necessary to all 
else; and is the most important part of this intro- 
ductory lecture. 

While the revelations made to John, and for the 
seven churches of Asia because of the apostle's 
direct connection with these, which would ensure 
their reception and careful preservation, the un- 
foldings were for all the churches of Christ in all 
time; for the number seven " denoted complete- 
ness, entireness, and the seven churches were the 
representatives of the whole church of Christ, 
always. So are they for us; and be it ours to give 



24 THE DIVINE ARTIST. 

heed to them as if addressed to the churches of 
Troy, N. Y., and, distinctively, among others, to the 
V ail Avenue Baptist Church. 

These great things have to do with us. They are 
taking place, some of them, now ; and in the time 
to come, in this world and hereafter, we shall be 
witnesses of their reality. We have a personal con- 
cern in them. Christ comes, as John saw him, to 
this church. May he walk among us, and kindle 
anew to a living flame his truth here, and make us 
personally and as a church as lights in this com- 
munity; holding us in his right hand that we may 
reflect his glory. 

He has your future in his hand, and might show 
it to you in word or symbol; but while he has not 
judged best to describe particularly the coming 
events of our individual lives, he has revealed our 
destiny as being governed by our moral condition, 
and has made known the way of salvation and of life 
to us. O ! be guided by the light of his truth to 
his cross, that you, being saved, may be sanctified 
in the truth; and come with joy into the presence 
of his glory, and not be of those "who shall weep 
and wail because of him." 



II. 

C|e letters to i\t C|urt|es. 



Revelation^ Chapters 2^ J : 

^|VEN in these days, when, through the ready 
means of transportation and cheap rates of 
postage, letters are carried to almost every door — 
the masses availing themselves of this way of com- 
municating — there is the keenest interest on the 
part of every person in the reception of such. The 
post-man is, in the eyes of the people, one of the 
most important public servants. Indeed, he always 
was; from the days when messages were sent by 
couriers, or were intrusted to private carriers ; to the 
tim^ of that most wondrous institution, the mail- 
coach, the arrival of which was the event of the 
day or week; until the era of the mail-train, when 
huge bags, filled with letters, aggregating tons in 
weight, are hurried across a continent or from end 
to end of the land, and when letters find their way, 
transported by steam, the world over. 



26 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 



The interest in the letter received is graded by 
the position or character of the writer, or his rela- 
tion to us, or our interest in him. If we should 
receive a favorable letter from the President of the 
United States or the Emperor of Germany or the 
Sovereign of England, we should be highly elated, 
and would read and re-read line after line until we 
knew the contents by heart. If the letter were on 
business that concerned our welfare, or the interests 
of a nation or of the world, a sense of responsibility 
would be created in us ; if the letter breathed of 
love, contained wise instruction, faithful warning, 
and great promises, our hearts would be touched 
and our lives affected. If the permit were inserted 
to enter the Presidential mansion as a special friend, 
or the royal palace as an honored guest ; if a prom- 
ise of honor, of wealth, of adoption, of high posi- 
tion — if possible, of life, were given — all, in words 
and sentences breathing personal, special love, as 
from our best and most loving and loved friend ; 
surely, the most lasting and good effect would 
follow. 

Such are the letters of Christ to the churches. 
They come from one more exalted than President, 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 27 

or Emperor, or King; from one whose interest in 
us is most tender, and true, and loving; who sends 
messages such as our best earthly friend, how^ever 
wise or wealthy or loving, though seated upon the 
highest places of earth, could not truthfully indite. 
Christ, the great Revealer, the Divine Artist, pre- 
cedes his pictorial revelations with the evidences of 
his direct and most thorough interest in those to 
w^hom these are made. Though employing an 
amanuensis, in accordance with a common practice 
in ancient times — one not yet passed away — the let- 
ters are as from his own hand. 

A letter is most interesting to us when it is for us, 
for us personally. The letters of Christ were ad- 
dressed to each of the churches in their independ- 
ence; and, that we might be assured that they are, 
also, for us individually, and as a church, and for 
every one and every church, each letter closes with 
the earnest line : " He that hath an ear, let him hear 
what the spirit saith unto the churches." This 
means all, this means each; for it reads not, ''''They 
that have ears, let the7?i hear; " but, ''''He that hath 
an ear, let him hear." 

Let us now open Christ's letters to us and earn- 



2S LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

estly read them, seeking to learn and apply their 
contents. The letters will be found to conform to 
a general arrangement, although the substance of 
each was suited to the particular church addressed. 
You may run iron into a mould, and taking out the 
casting you may run brass into the same mould; or, 
gold ; or, silver. So, there is one model after which 
the letters are formed, which will enable us to do in 
one lecture what we might well take seven for^ to 
treat of these together; and the variety in the sub- 
stance will enable us to select that which is best 
suited to us. 

I. We will first glance at the places where were 
the churches originally addressed by the Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

They were all in Asia. This name is now given 
to the largest and most densely peopled continent 
on the globe. In former time it had a much more 
restricted application, and comprised only the 
western part of what is now known as Asia Minor. 
It was a province of the Roman Empire, bequeath- 
ed to Rome by a prince who held dominion over it. 

Ephesus was the capital. This was an important 
city, commercially and politically. Here was the 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 29 

celebrated temple of Diana; and, here, where the 
silver shrines were made, because of loss in the sale 
of which by the spread of the gospel, Paul's com- 
panions were seized, at the instigation of Demetrius, 
and a great uproar was had. Paul labored here 
three years, publicly and privately— from house to 
house, not shunning to declare the whole counsel 
of God," nor ceasing '^to warn every one night and 
day with tears." Timothy was afterward pastor of 
the church here, at the time when Paul's letters 
were addressed to him; the church finally coming 
under the oversight of the beloved John. 

Smyrna was situated some forty miles north of 
Ephesus, and was, also, an important city commer- 
cially. It was once destroyed by the Lydians, and 
remained desolate some four hundred years, after 
which it was re-built by Alexander the Great. It 
was, likewise, destroyed by an earthquake in the 
year 167, A. D., and again restored, and remains 
until the present, being now a city of some 130,000 
inhabitants; and instead of being on the decline, is 
improving. The celebrated Polycarp was here 
martyred, and is supposed to have been the angel, 
or pastor, of the church at Smyrna when the letter 



30 LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

was sent by the Savior to this. When he was ar- 
raigned before the Roman pro-consul at Smyrna, 
and his death was demanded, the Jews being most 
active in seeking this, he was called upon to curse 
Christ ; upon which he replied : " Six and eighty 
years have I served him, and he has done me noth- 
ing but good; how then shall I curse him.'* my 
Lord and Savior ? If you would know what I am, 
I tell you frankly, I am a christian." 

Fergamus was once noted for its temples, its lit- 
erature, and arts. A temple of Diana was here 
located upon an eminence. A library sustained 
here was removed by Antony to Alexandria in Egypt, 
and became part of that famous library which was 
subsequently, with such loss to the v/orld, destroyed 
by the Turks, on the plea, that if there was anything 
in the books contrary to the Koran, they ought to 
be destroyed; and, if they agreed with this, they 
were not needed. 

Thyatira was located on a plain environed with 
mountains, and was noted for the business of dye- 
ing. It was the home of Lydia, mentioned in the 
book of Acts, "whose heart the Lord opened." 

Sardis was the residence of Croesus, celebrated 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 3 1 

for his wealth, "as rich as Croesus" being an adage 
not yet fully passed away. The place was once 
taken in war by Cyrus, and near it Xerxes encamped 
on his v/ay to Marathon. The people were in ill- 
repute among the ancients because of their volup- 
tuousness. It was destroyed by an earthquake in 
the time of Tiberius and was rebuilt by this Em- 
peror. It is desolate now. Two columns and a 
few remains of ancient buildings, one of which is 
thought to have been built some three hundred 
j years after the building of Solomon's temple, alone 
continue to the present ; a solitude oppressive and 
saddening to the mind being said to brood over the 
site. 

Philadelphia was some twenty-five miles from 
Sardis, and was the second city of Lydia. It was„ 
also, subject to earthquakes. It is now a Turkish 
|1 town, and was the last of the cities of Asia Minor 
to yield to the Turkish power, in the year 1400, A. 
D. It was called "city of God," and was situated 
on four hills, from which a grand view of natural 
scenery was had. There are some 3,000 houses in 
it now, all but 250 being occupied by Turks. 

Laodicea was a place of considerable wealth; but 



32 LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

was like other places in this region, repeatedly visited 
by earthquakes, which almost completely destroyed 
the city and caused this to be abandoned. 

Gibbon writes of the end of all these places, as 
seats of christian churches, as they appeared in the 
15th century : 

Two Turkish chieftains, Sarukhan and Aidin, left 
their names to their conquests, and their conquests 
to their posterity. The captivity or ruin of the 
seven churches of Asia was consummated; and the 
barbarous lords of Ionia and Lydia still tram^ple on 
the monuments of classic and christian antiquity. 
In the loss of Ephesus, the christians deplored the 
fall of the first angel, the extinction of the first 
candlestick, of the Revelation; the desolation is 
complete; and the temple of Diana, or the church 
of Mary, will equally elude the search of the curious 
traveler. The circus and three stately theatres of 
Laodicea are now peopled with wolves and foxes; 
Sardis is reduced to a miserable village ; the God 
of Mahomet, without a rival or a son, is invoked in 
the mosques of Thyatira and Pergamus; and the 
populousness of Smyrna is supported by the foreign 
trade of the Franks and Armenians. Philadelphia 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 33 

alone has been saved by prophecy or courage. At 
a distance from the sea, forgotten by the emperors, 
encompassed on all sides by the Turks, her valiant 
citizens defended their religion and freedom above 
four-score years ; and at length capitulated with the 
proudest of the Ottomans. Among the Greek colo- 
nies and churches of Asia, Philadelphia is still erect, 
a column in a scene of ruins ; a pleasing example 
that the paths of honor and safety may sometimes 
be the same." 

II. In the letters to the churches in these places 
we find a seven-fold rep^^esentation of Christ. In 
each case he declared some characteristic of him- 
self, bearing upon the peculiar circumstances and 
condition of each, the very presentation of himself 
in such lights being calculated to arouse special at- 
tention to himself and his message, and to awaken 
their consciences. These representations pointed in 
part to his appearances as John had seen him. 

To the church at Ephesus he wrote as the one 
who holdeth "the seven stars in his right hand," 
and "walketh in the midst of the seven golden 
.candlesticks." They needed to remember this, as 
we shall see — to consider that he had power over 
3 



34 LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

minister and church, and could work his own will 
against or for them. To the church at Smyrna he 
spoke as the first and the last, which was dead and 
is alive." They required for their help, the great 
and comforting assurance that he was the living 
Jesus. The church of Pergamus was pointed to 
" the sharp sword with two edges " proceeding out 
of his mouth. The church at Thyatira was ad- 
dressed by him as the Son of God, who hath his 
eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like 
fine brass." Here he proclaims his divinity, and 
his searching view of all things, and the pureness 
and uprightness of his going forth in blessing or in 
judgment. Unto the church at Sardis he appealed 
as having " the seven spirits of God, and the seven 
stars," the seven spirits standing for the perfect 
Holy Spirit who can at the sam.e time move and 
work in different directions, in each and all of the 
churches at once. To the church at Philadelphia 
he represents himself as the "holy" and "true," as 
" he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, 
and no man shutteth ; and shutteth, and no man 
openeth," the latter bemg the expression of his au- 
thority and power, in providence and by his word 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 35 

and spirit. To the church at Laodicea he was " the 
Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning 
of the creation of God."' What he said was a 
linahty, and he is faithful and true as a witness, and 
is the head of the church, as he was the head of the 
creation of God; ''for by him were all things made 
that are made." We shall find that all these fea- 
tures were appropriately mentioned, and that in the 
characteristics specified, he did work among the 
churches. 

Which of these developments of his nature and 
offices is best suited to us, as a church and as indi- 
viduals.^ Or shall we say, let Him appeal to us in 
all his characteristics.^ — Let Christ be to us all in 
all.^" The Lord open the eyes of our understand- 
ing that we may see in what respects we need Christ, 
and make us willing to hear his voice however sharp 
this may be, cutting right and left — though used in 
love; and to endure the searching glance of his 
eye; and to have his footprints upon our hearts, 
though his "feet" be as a ''refiner's fire, as the 
purifier of silver." We say, come, thou who bold- 
est the seven stars, and hold thy stars here in thy 
right hand ; come, thou who walkest amid the se\"cn 



36^ LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

golden candlesticks, and let us " see thee in the 
sanctuary/' and in our homes and on our streets, 
walking in the midst of this thy church and of all 
thy churches. Wield thy sword, thou living Jesus, 
and send forth thy spirit; and open the door of 
mercy so that no man can shut this, thou holy and 
true one ; and be thou the head of this thy church, 
O thou Amen — Christ, faithful and true, the " be- 
ginning of the creation of God." 

One thing is most certainly adapted to us — that 
seven-fold declaration of Christ, made to each and 
all the churches in precisely the same words : "/ 
know thy works y Yes, Christ knows the works of 
this church; knows them positively, knows them 
fully, knows their nature, knows their extent; knows 
how many are working for him, and how much, and 
the motives in which we are working — whether it is 
that man should know them, or content that God 
knows them. Does he know them to approve them 
and us ; or, the contrary ? 

III. That he knew their works is attested by the 
seven-fold description he gave of their condition. 
He might make an equally explicit statement of 
ours. 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 37 

The church at Ephesus had suffered trouble, and 
was patient; it could not "bear them which are 
evil;" it put to the test, doubtless in connection 
with the word of God, those who falsely claimed to 
be apostles or teachers, and found them ''liars." 
The church had borne, and had been patient — the 
language is repeated, and for Christ's name's sake 
had labored, and had not fainted. They had among 
ihem the Xicolaitanes — errorists, whose false doc- 
trines were manifest in evil deeds, and these the 
Ephesians hated. They bore Avith their doctrines 
but hated their deeds. The church at Smyrna was 
sutfering tribulation and poverty; but, said Jesus, 
"thou art rich," "rich in faith." Those who claim- 
ed to be Jews and were not the Israel of God, but 
were really of "the synagogue of satan," were their 
enemies ; yea, satan himself should work against 
them. Ten years — or ten prophetic "days," were 
they to suffer; which took place during the Diocle- 
tian persecution which lasted that time. Their con- 
dition was pre-eminently one of suffering and des- 
titution ; yet, that these things are not so bad as 
some others, not so bad as error, or indifference, or 
sin, is seen in the fact that the church at Smyrna is 



38 . LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

the only one of the original seven which has con- 
tinued in any form unto the present time. 

The church of Pergamus was located where was 
the stronghold of Satan, and they had among them 
those who held " to the doctrine of Balaam, who 
taught Balak to cast a stumbling-block before the 
children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto 
idols, and to commit fornication " — persons, who 
while pretending to be good, enticed others to evil. 
Those who held to the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes — 
a doctrine not known now, were, also, here. Thya- 
tira was known for its '^charity, and service, and 
faith, and patience, and works, and the last to be 
more than the first ; " they having grown in these. 
Yet they suffered a false prophetess, named after 
the Jezebel of ancient time — noted for her fanati- 
cism and profligacy, to teach doctrines alluring and 
vile in their tendency. Some among them held to 
the doctrine; others did not, these not knowing 
'4he depths of satan." The church at Sardis had 
a name to live but was dead. In one sentence, the 
cold, formal, professional church, is set forth ; pos- 
sessed at best of only a few sparks of the christian 
life. The church at Philadelphia had a "little 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 39 

Strength," had kept Christ's word, and not denied 
his name, notwithstanding the Jews, of the syna- 
gogue of satan, here as elsewhere, had arrayed them- 
selves against the church of Christ. 

The Laodicean christians were "lukewarm," 
neither cold nor hot ; " yet were saying: ''lam 
rich, and increased with goods, and have need of 
nothing," not knowing that they were "wretched, 
and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked." 
They were not simply in this unworthy condition, 
but were, also, self-deceived, flattering themselves 
that they were otherwise. 

If our church were to be named after either of 
these churches, what should it be called.^ Perhaps, 
we shall be able better to answer, as we get further 
along, passing to notice, 

IV. The mifigled praise and blame^ the commenda- 
tion and 7'ep7'oof^ pronounced by the Lord Jesus 
Christ upon the churches. 

I. There was commendation given in every in- 
stance but one, the church at Laodicea, whose pride 
connected with indifference, prevented the first 
word of approval. Christ was always ready to com- 
mend when this was due. Not that he ever flattered. 



40 LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

Flattery, and sincere praise wisely expressed, are 
two different things. There is an old saying, "He 
that flatters you is either a knave or he thinks you 
a fool." To speak an honest word in favor of 
another might oftener be done than it is. We leave 
such things too frequently until our friends die, 
when our words can do them no good. One well- 
timed sentence of appreciation spoken in the living 
ear, is better than a tomb-stone covered with eulo- 
gistic inscriptions ; the one is golden, the other, like 
marble. Christ is more ready and better pleased 
to laud than to censure, as he is readier to bless 
than to inflict judgment. 

For their labor and patience, and zeal for right- 
eousness and truth; for the trueness of their motive 
and their persevering courage, did he commend his 
people at Ephesus. Only words of approbation 
and encouragement did he have for his disciples at 
Smyrna, who were so true amid all their tribulation 
and earthly poverty. The church at Pergamus was 
praised for its steadfast devotion to the name and 
faith of Jesus, though they were environed by satan 
himself, and one of their number, the faithful Anti- 
pas, had been martyred for Christ's sake. The 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES, 4I 

growing charity, and service, and faith, and patience^ 
and works, of the church at Thyatira were all ex- 
toiled; and even Sardis, though indirectly, was 
gently commended because there was some good 
remaining among them; and the disciples at Phila- 
delphia had, though weak, kept Christ's word and 
confessed his name, and for this were credited in 
his account with them. How good if only words 
of approval could have been spoken of all ! 

2. But, otherwise was the case. There was defi- 
ciency on the part of almost all, and the word of 
faithful love must needs be spoken. Faithful are 
the wounds of a friend," and faithfully did Christ 
deal with his people; yet with a wisdom divine. 
The words pointing out their defects were not those 
of one who delighted in reproving. We may take 
a secret delight in telling others of their faults ; not 
so, with the Lord Jesus, but, as our imperfections 
cause him pain, so does reproving these distress him. 

You will ask, after the many words spoken in 
favor of the church at Ephesus, what is lacking in 
this.^ Hear the words of jesus: "Nevertheless, I 
have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left 
thy first love." They were outwardly right and de- 



42 LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

voted ; but the heart had lost the warmth and fervor, 
the strength, and steadfastness of its first love to 
Christ; when the spirit of sacrifice and obedience 
had marked them in the sight of God and of men. 
Shall we name our church after the church at Ephe- 
sus.^ The church at Pergamus endured error of 
doctrine leading to error of life, and for this it was 
rebuked. The people of Thyatira were reproved 
for like evil. The church at Sardis was condemned 
for its formality, being dead while professing to be 
alive. The reproof of the church at Philadelphia 
was indirect, and was pronounced, by implication, 
upon its deficiency in strength; while the church 
at Laodicea, the only one of which no good was 
spoken, was severely condemned for its lukewarm- 
ness, because it was neither cold nor hot. Shall we 
surname us after Sardis or Laodicea.^ Let us be 
faithful with ourselves in the matter, and hear what 
follows : 

V. The united th7'eateiiings and p7'omises of the 
Lord Jesus. 

The Ephesians were threatened with the removal 
of their candlestick out of its place, with the extin- 
guishment of the light of the church, which was 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES- 43 

equivalent to the destruction of this. He who rep- 
resented himself to this people as walking amid the 
golden candlesticks thus applies this manifestation 
of himself, and threatens them according to their 
condition; for if their first love which they had 
lost should not return, if the love of Christ thus 
dying down — and love forever grows or decreases — 
should cease, their spiritual life would end; and, in 
time, the body itself, v/ithout a soul, should perish. 
But if they would do their first works," expressive 
of their first love, the promise was that he would 
give them to eat of the tree of life, which is in 
the midst of the paradise of God;" so. nourishing 
their spiritual life with heavenly food. It is a sad 
truth, that there is no evidence of lasting repentance 
on their part ; that neither threatening nor promise 
availed, and the church perished. Splendid churches 
were afterward built, outwardly there was seeming 
prosperity; but the Mohammedans triumphed over 
them, and the word of Jesus was so faithfully car- 
ried out that the skeptical historian Gibbon remarked 
it. This specific judgment was more fully executed 
upon this church than upon any other of the orig- 
inal seven, not one trace of it remaining, and for 



44 LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

centuries not one christian was found in the place. 
Dreadful warning this to us now, for churches at 
this day and in this land have died out, for the one 
reason above all others, that they lost their love to 
Christ, that love without which grand church edifi- 
ces are only magnificent mausoleums, entombing 
the dead body of the church. 

No threat was made to the church at vSmyrna. 
This needed none. The people w^ere devoted to 
Christ at every sacrifice and in all their suffering, 
and only encouragement and promises were given 
to them. "Fear not;" "Be thou faithful unto 
death, and I will give thee a crown of life." "He 
that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second 
death;" thus appropriately did the living Jesus 
speak to those who, for their trueness to him, were 
being exposed to, and were, in some instances, suf- 
fering literal death. He who declared to the church 
.at Pergamus that he had the " sharp sword with two 
edges ; " threatened to " fight against them with the 
sword of his mouth," if they repented not. A most 
fearful thing this, for to have Christ fight against us 
were worse than to confront the world or satan, 
since he is mightier than they; and for him to turn 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 45 

his truth against us were most dreadful, as it is most 
blessed to have this on our side. But if they over- 
came the temptation to " eat of food sacrificed to 
idols and to commit fornication," he would give 
them better food, " even to eat of the hidden man- 
na," of the bread of heaven ; and would bestow the 
sign of favor and the pledge of good, in the "white 
stone " with the new name " written therein. Dis- 
honor, suffering and death, were pronounced against 
those of Thyatira who yielded to Jezebel — to idola- 
try, by him who ''with eyes like unto a flame of 
fire" searcheth the reins and hearts," and who 
with ''feet like unto fine brass" comes in righteous- 
ness to " give unto every one according to his 
works;" but Christ would raise those who over- 
came such things and " kept his works unto the end," 
to great power and honor, and give them "the morn- 
ing star " of his own light and glory and exaltation; 
for he afterward declared, "I am the bright and 
morning star." 

The church at Sardis having a name to live, though 
really dead; having only a " few names which had 
not defiled their garments " — their low condition 
being reached through positive sin— Avas told by him 



46 LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

who held the seven spirits of God and the seven 
stars, that if they repented not " he would come on 
them as a thief in the night," and would despoil 
them. But the overcoming ones should be clothed 
in white raiment," and he would not blot out their 
names from the book of life, but would confess them 
before his Father and his angels. The threat was 
of outward judgment, which probably came to them, 
and as suddenly as the earthquake which executed 
his will upon them. There is no direct threatening 
against the church at Philadelphia, but there is the 
promise from him who was holy and true, who had 
the key of David, and so full authority in his king- 
dom, that he would make the overcoming ones 
''pillars in his temple," and grant to such to be 
special bearers of the name of God. But the 
Amen — the decisive one, the faithful and true wit- 
ness, the head of all things, threatened the church 
at Laodicea with shame and ill if they turned not 
from their lukewarmness. The church here having 
suffered through an earthquake, the people had 
been indifferent to re-building a sanctuary, and to 
the promotion of the cause of Christ; and he stood 
at their door and knocked, and if they opened he 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 47 

would enter to bless, and if they overcame their 
half-heartedness and became decidedly his, he would 
grant them to " sit with him in his throne, even as. 
he also overcame and was set down with his Father- 
in his throne." 

Thus did Christ appeal both to their fears and 
hopes, w^orking first upon the one, then upon the 
other; but in all, even in his rebukes, assuring them 
of his love. His word again and again was : "As. 
many as I love I rebuke and chasten." AVere they 
tempted to rebel against the threatenings ? Love 
should still their rebelliousness, or make them doubly 
guilty for not heeding the faithful Vv^ords. 

How is it with us ! Has not Christ " somewhat " 
against us; a few things.^ The word "somewhat " 
is not in the original, the true translation being, " I 
have against thee;" as if he spoke decisively; not 
falteringly, but faithfully and " with authority, and 
not as the scribes," telling us our faults plainly. Is 
there no lack of love among us.^ Is there no sin 
in our hearts ? No error in our rninds ? No evil 
in our lives 1 Are we lukewarm ? Then saith the 
Lord Jesus, " Let him that hath an ear to hear, hear 
what the spirit saith unto the churches." The spirit 



48 LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

appointed to " take of the things of Christ and 
show them unto us," speaks for Christ unto his 
churches now ; and the same threatenings hang over 
us as were made to the churches of Asia. The 
churches to which the letters were directed, and in 
part, the places where they were, have passed away; 
but the epistles remain, and the Holy Spirit con- 
tinues and brings them with original force to all 
churches in like conditions. It is for us, then, to 
repent, to turn from all our sins and failings to the 
Lord Jesus with sorrowing hearts and renewed con- 
secration and love. Especially so since such glori- 
ous promises are added, given in every instance to 
those who " overcome " the evil ; being always per- 
sonal — to ''''Jmn that overcometh." 

I have not failed to see that every letter was ad- 
dressed first of all to the "angel " of the church, to 
the pastor ; that he should faithfully communicate 
the will and word of Christ to the people; more- 
over, applying to himself first of all that word. 
What a responsibility ! I would meet it to-night. 
While in the name of the Lord Jesus I commend 
you for all the good you have done, I declare in 
faithfulness that the Lord Jesus has " somewhat 



LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 49 

against us." The two things most fearful of all, I 
think, are held against us — we have " lost our first 
love," and are "neither cold nor hot." I point you 
to the dreadful fact that in both such instances the 
destruction of the churches was threatened — God 
would put out the light, or would spew them out of 
his mouth. Let us be warned; especially, let us 
turn from all wrong, in view of the exceeding great 
and precious promises of Christ. 

" He that hath an ear to hear, let him hear what 
the spirit saith unto the churches." That means 
you, too, who are unconverted. Does Christ know 
the condition of his people ? So does he know 
yours — how great are your sins and unbelief. Has 
he " somewhat against " his own ? How much more 
against you ? Shall he threaten his professed disci- 
ples; and does he spare you.^ Not so; but his 
justice and wrath are pronounced against you, more 
fearfully than against his church. But, oh! I am 
permitted to hold forth his promise of pardon and 
j of eternal life, which shall be yours if you will re- 
f pent and believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. Read 
the threatenings, hear the promises, obey the word 

4 



so LETTERS TO THE CHURCHES. 

of the gospel of Christ ! " Blessed are they that 
read^ and hear^ Sind'keep the words of the prophecy 
of this book." 



III. 



C^e ©peneif Boor an^ Snsealeb %mk 

— -Tr-TS2r*8 

Revelatio?!^ Chapters 4-8 : i. 

^^NLY as we remember that much of the lan- 
^1^^ g'^d.gt of the book of Revelation is emblematic, 
that the visions were symbols, shall we form any 
just or satisfactory conception of the things pre- 
sented ; yet the pictures are faithful representations 
of realities. They do not always stand for persons, 
but sometimes for qualities of being, and for events 
as well as things. Of course, no one will claim, 
except it may be the Pope ; no one can rightly claim, 
not excepting the Pope, infallibility in the interpre- 
tation of the book of Revelation, any more than of 
the other parts of Scripture. In all explanations 
of this we recognize the right of private judgment; 
and reverently should we submit all our views to 
the great Teacher and Revealer of truth, who has 



52 THE OPENED DOOR 

written unto his churches, praying him to lead us by 
his spirit "into all truth." 

I cannot enter minutely and at length into every 
passage and symbol of the book. That would be 
to present to you a commentary upon this, instead 
of giving you lectures with a more general scope, 
which is my plan. 

Let us not forget the two great persons who had 
chief part in the revelations made, the great E.e- 
vealer, the divine Christ ; and the Holy Spirit, by 
whose presence and influnce John was enabled to 
view the things portrayed, for it is said again and 
again, that he was "in the spirit " when he saw and 
heard these wondrous things. 

Look first toward the opened door. 

Only, as it were, a door separates earth and heaven, 
this world and the worlds to come. Day by day is 
it now opened; "he who openeth and no man shut- 
teth," keeps the passage way to heaven open to his 
people ; but we see it not with bodily vision. The 
spirit, released from the body, passes through it 
into the presence of the realities, more glorious than 
the symbols upon which the apostle looked, and for 
which these in part stood. 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 53 

Looking through the opened door, a view of the 
dazzling throne of God greeted John, and the 
undescribed and the indescribable one, the Eternal 
Father, was seen clothed in garments of light, pure 
and brilliant. A " rainbow," the sign of peace, of 
hope, of promise, overarched the throne, revealing 
this as a throne of grace. Round about the throne 
were four and twenty other thrones, or seats — the 
word being the same as that translated throne just 
before; and four and twenty elders sat thereon. 
Were these the representatives of all those who, 
overcoming every evil, should be granted to sit down 
with Christ in his throne ? Were they the. elders of 
Israel, the most worthy of patriarchs, and prophets, 
and apostles of Christ ? — the foremost of the saved 
in the Old and New Dispensations? This would 
accord with other representations in the book of 
Revelation. That they comprised redeemed souls, 
appears from the song they afterward sang to him 
who had redeemed them by his own most precious 
blood. Granted that the text of the chorus is in 
part questionable, as found in the English version; 
yet the fact that they were clothed in white rai- 
ment" — ''the white raiment is the righteousness of 



54 THE OPENED DOOR 

the saints;'* and, "had on their heads crowns of 
gold," given, as we may well believe, in accordance 
with divine promise, again and again spoken, shows 
them to have been the personifications of "the 
church of the first-born, which are written in heaven." 

Moreover, that they were not angelic dignitaries 
is seen in the order of the singing, " the voice of 
many angels round about the throne," following 
that of the beasts and elders, the latter singing of 
love redeeming, while the others sang in general 
praise. ' It is a beautiful arrangement that the angels 
should surround the redeemed host of heaven ; as 
if, unlike the elder son of the parable who coveted 
the greater honor, they accorded the chief place to 
the lost sons found ; and enclosed them more safely 
in the heavenly world, by angelic power, as they 
are seen subsequently to guard the gates of the city 
of the New Jerusalem. 

They were, then, the embodiments of those who 
were permitted to be nearer the throne than others ; 
just as the truest explanation of the four beasts, or, 
living creatures, in the midst and round about the 
throne, is, that these are the likenesses of those, who, 
redeemed, have, because of their christian fidelity, 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 55 

been privileged to be nearest the eternal throne. 
These, with the courage and strength of the lion, 
had been conquering ones on earth ; like the bul- 
lock, burden and yoke-bearing and patient, they had 
endured for Christ's sake, and when they had long 
served, had been led to the sacrifice, but were now 
raised to their reward by the hand of God ; with 
the intelligence of manhood, and with the rapidity 
of the eagle, they had served God heretofore, and 
now reverently and humbly, with ever watchful eyes, 
as they looked forth and beheld the evidences of 
God's glory — in his works and ways, and saw other 
souls enter heaven; did they with tireless voices 
proclaim his praise, or were ready to go forth to do 
his bidding. The great truth was thus set forth that 
there are orders of redeemed souls in heaven ; and 
that our places there shall be determined by our 
christian courage and achievement, our burden and 
cross bearing, our growth in the knowledge of Christ 
and readiness in his service, here. To such is it 
given, according to divine and gracious promise of 
reward and honor, to be nearest the great white 
throne and him that sitteth thereon; and to lead 
forever in the high praises of God and of the Lamb. 



S6 THE OPENED DOOR 

Merely to gain heaven for safety's sake, is not the 
highest ambition of the christian; but, to occupy 
by God's grace an advanced place there. This be 
our aim and effort. There is a throne and a crown 
for thee, my brother ; a place in the midst of the 
throne for all true christian heroes. Shall we gain it ? 
"Of gold, and silver, and precious stones," must w^e, 
then, build upon the only true foundation; that our 
works as well as our souls may abide in the day of fire. 

From the throne of God, as John beheld this, shot 
forth "lightnings" — symbols of his justice, and 
rolled forth ^' thunders" — booming warnings, and 
came forth "voices-" — speaking the divine invita- 
tions, and pleadings. " Seven lamps of fire " were 
burning before the throne of God, which represent 
the seven spirits of God, or the complete, perfect. 
Holy Spirit, whose workings are, indeed, like fire — 
enlightening, purifying, searching, warming, sanc- 
tifying, melting, consuming; and thus doing the will, 
of God in all the churches at once, operating with 
seven-fold forces in each of the seven churches then ; 
and in all, now. Before the throne was a " sea of 
glass," the shining pavement of heaven, on which 
pure and peaceful surface walked the heavenly hosts , 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 57 

whose chief occupation is to ^' give glory, and honor, 
and thanks, to him that sitteth on the throne, who 
liveth forever and ever " — all the service and joys 
of heaven, having this as their blessed key-note. 

But all this is the back-ground of a scene which 
now appeared before the eyes of the apostle. In 
the right hand of him who sat on the throne was a 
book, a scroll, written within and without — a thing 
unusual, for it was the wont of men then to write 
on only one side of the parchment ; and the book 
was sealed with seven seals — again that complete 
number, setting forth completeness of contents, the 
book being the great volume of the Future, Here 
had been already penciled God's foreknowledge of 
the events of all the future of earth ; and, here, in- 
scribed his great and far reaching purposes, already 
formed. "A strong angel with a loud voice pro- 
claimed, Who is worthy to open the book and to 
loose the seals thereof.^ " "And no man in heaven 
nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to 
open the book, neither to look thereon." Neither 
can we see before us into the future, nor shape its 
events ; this is all a sealed book to us, except as 
God himself provides a way to open it. 



S8 THE OPENED DOOR 

John wept much because no man was found 
"worthy to open the book, neither to look thereon," 
As he wept one of the elders said: "Weep not, 
behold the lion of the tribe of Judah, the root of 
David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose 
the seven seals thereof" — the strong and conquer- 
ing one, the royal one, who had "prevailed" in the 
conflict of his earthly life, was able to open it. But 
as John looked to see the lion of the tribe of Judah, 
he "beheld, and, lo ! " — he was surprised, for he saw 
not the form of a lion, but "in the midst of the 
throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of 
the elders " — for he was the center of even these 
and of the throne itself — "stood a lamb as it had 
been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which 
are the seven spirits of God, sent forth into all the 
earth," the Holy Spirit being represented by the 
latter as subject to Christ in his work. The Lamb 
of God, as slain, the crucified but living Redeemer, 
with the strength and courage of the lion and the 
innocence and worth of the sacrificial lamb, who, as 
the Lamb was the Lion, came and took the book 
from the right hand of him who sat upon the throne ; 
and, as he did so, beasts and elders fell down in 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 



59 



worship before him, and a nevr song was sung in 
heaven: worthy is the Lamb I " Angels took it 
up, "ten thousand times ten thousand, and thous- 
ands of thousands : " and earth caught the strain as 
this floated down the heavenly heights ; the whole 
universe swelled the chorus of the grand oratorio : 

Blessing and honor, and glory, and power, be unto 
him that sitteth upon the throne and unto the Lamb, 
forever and ever." The heavenly songs commencing 
here run through the book of Revelation, and the 
anthemxs of joy, from first to last, are poured forth 
to Christ, 

II. Behold, now, the unsealed book. 

As each seal of the book was broken, the scroll 
within was unrolled ; and the things that appeared 
were evidently pictured, and passed before the eyes 
of the apostle as a panorama. The first four scrolls 
were adorned with forms of horses. There was, 
doubtless, a special design in this, the image con- 
veying a definite idea, and possessing a particular 
meaning then. However unforeseen were the events 
symbolized, the symbols would make a precise im- 
pression. At one time they m.ight represent war, 
at another rapid marches, at another burden-bear- 



6o 



THE OPENED DOOR 



ing or racing. The intent of the symbol would be 
in accordance with the most marked service to 
which the horse was put at the time the emblem was 
given. Both scriptural and classical references 
present it as then representing war^ fleetness and 
strength. The events symbolized should be warlike ; 
material or moral conquest should take place, and 
other things be done in which the horse should be 
used — things passing with the rapidity and strength 
of the horse. 

We should expect from the gradual unfolding of 
the seals, that the events foreshadowed, would be 
progressive. The horses were seen going forth, at 
times from conquering to conquer, as should the 
events pass gradually on. Moreover, we should 
judge that the epochs of history would follow each 
other; that, while they might grow out of each 
other, the second should begin after the first com- 
menced ; the third, thus, to succeed the second ; 
and so on to the last seal broken. 

Remembering that these are ideal symbols ; that 
while Christ is said to have unrolled the book, he, 
the Divine Artist, pictured the scenes before the 
eyes of John — which is the meaning of the repre- 
sentation — behold now, 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 



6i 



Seal first broken. — As the Lamb broke this, John 
" sS-w and behold a white horse ; and he that sat on 
him had a bow ; and a crown was given unto him ; 
and he went forth conquering to conquer." 

It is natural to ask what was the significance of 
this color of the horse what special meaning did 
this have.'^ White is the emblem of "innocence, 
purity, prosperity." White horses were used by the 
ancients on occasions of state and victory. In tri- 
umphal processions, the conqueror was drawn by 
white horses ; on marriage parades and coronation 
displays, these were again selected ; besides which, 
the white horse was supposed to be capable of 
greater speed than others : so, used as a symbol, it 
would convey the idea of prosperity, of rapid and 
far extended triumphs. 

The things revealed were to begin to come to pass 
" shortly " after the revelation was made. As the 
providence of God would have it, the historian 
Gibbon, singularly enough, takes up the history of 
the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire at 
about the time John wrote his wonderful visions. 
We are thus enabled without any intention to this 
effect, on the historian's part, to learn from his 



62 THE OPENED DOOR 

writings whether anything transpired soon after the 
Revelation was made, which answered to the 
symbol of the white horse, and to the other succes- 
sive representations. 

The very year in which the book of Revelation 
was written, A. D., 96, marked an epoch in the 
history of the Roman Empire. Domitian, called 
by Gibbon, " a cruel tyrant, the last of the twelve 
Caesars," died, and a new period was opened by the 
accession of Nerva, "noted for his virtues," a 
"great general and popular Emperor," under whom 
the Empire attained its greatest dominion. In A. D., 
117, Adrian became emperor, able and devoted to 
the true interests of the Empire ; while Antoninus 
Pius and Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, the one in 
the year 138 and the other in 161, followed, and by 
their wise administration of the government, pro- 
longed an era of the greatest prosperity to the year 
180 A. D. This period is called by Gibbon dis- 
tinctively an "age," the "age of the Antonines;" 
and is placed by him foremost in the annals of the 
world's history, in the remarkable words : " If a 
man were called to fix the period in the history of 
the world, during which the condition of the human 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 63 

race was most happy and prosperous ; he would, 
without hesitation, name that which elapsed from 
the death of Domitian to the accession of Commo- 
dus." Virtue and wisdom characterized the exer- 
cise of power, the armies were well regulated, the 
laws respected and justly administered, the emper- 
ors honoring liberty and not using their great power 
despotically. On the banks of the Danube and the 
Tigris rode the white horse from conquering to 
conquer, new nations being added to the Empire. 
The "bow" and the "crown" had a significance 
then which they could have had only in that period ; 
for the bow was not a usual Roman weapon, but 
was Cretan, and was appropriately used only 
because Nerva was a Cretan by birth; and the 
crown of laurel then worn was soon replaced by 
the jeweled diadem.. If the symbol disclosed by 
the breaking of the first seal had been formed after 
instead of before this period it could not have been 
more expressive. 

But, in a manner characteristic of prophecy, the 
symbol bears a double reference. As the prophe- 
cies of the Old Testament relate both to the nations 
then existing, and the gospel dispensation to be 



64 THE OPENED DOOR 

brought forth; and, as the prophecy of Christ 
mingled its declarations of the destruction of the 
temple at Jerusalem and the end of the world : so, 
does the symbol of this first seal have a double 
bearing ; for while so truly applicable to the period 
named, in its outward circumstances, it, also, sets 
forth the rapid and far spread triumphs of the gos> 
pel which then took place. 

Once again, as we see farther on in Revelation — 
ch. 19: II — did the "white horse" ride forth, and 
" he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, 
and in righteousness he doth judge and make war." 
In this instance, it is to final conquest, and victory, 
and judgment, that he moves; for "he was clothed 
with a vesture dipped in blood ; " but in the case 
before us he goes forth to conquer simply the hearts 
of men. "From conquering to conquer" did he 
ride — as if, as it has been well said, " he had con- 
quered in his death and resurrection, and will 
conquer " in his work as the living Jesus. 

The gospel was spread with marvelous rapidity 
then. Its triumphs in the first century, during 
the lives of the apostles, were great; but they were 
far surpassed now. Where before it had been re- 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 65 

ceived, it was now welcomed more fully ; and in all 
directions, to the most distant parts, did it gain the 
most astonishing victories. It moved like an army 
with banners, led by the Captain of Joshua's host," 
who in olden time had led his people to the con- 
quest of Canaan ; and who now on white horse, as 
a conqueror, sped the arrows of conviction into the 
hearts of millions. A large proportion of the 
Roman Empire became professed christians. Per- 
sia, Hither India, Mesopotamia, Armenia, Arabia, 
Asia Minor, Greece, Italy, ^Germany, Spain, Gaul, 
Britain, Egypt and Northern Africa, were the scenes 
of its triumph. Some of these countries had 
numerous churches and were ^'full of Christians." 
These were everywhere aggressive. Missionaries, 
no more than merchants, travelers, and other private 
individuals, sought to lead men to Christ; all, even 
female captives, were busy telling of Christ's love 
to sinners. The very number of Christians made 
it a matter of policy with Trajan and Adrian to 
shield them measurably from the wrath of their 
enemies. To have photographed the spread of the 
gospel then, would have been to produce the picture 
of a white horse with crowned and armed rider, 
5 



66 



THE OPENED DOOR 



goiiig "from conquering to conquer; " and the first- 
sealed scroll is verified, is broken and reproduced 
in history, in fact. 

Behold seal second broken. — As the hands of the 
Lamb of God broke this and unrolled the second 
scroll, there " went out another horse that was red : 
and power was given to him that sat thereon to take 
peace from the earthy and that they should kill 07ie 
another : and there was given unto him a great 
sword y 

Red was the symbol of devastation, of war, of 
bloodshed. The period of peace and prosperity 
just spoken of, was to be done away with, was to 
be " taken away," doubtless, in such a marked man- 
ner as to be distinctly traced; and internal, civil 
war should follow, for they would " kill one another ;" 
and the sword wielded should be " great," as expres- 
sive of the great slaughter which should occur. 

Was this realized For, remember we are deal- 
ing with facts, not fancies; historic facts, related to 
us by one who was not prejudiced in favor of Christ- 
ianity, yet who stated general facts as he knew them, 
truly. We find from history that the death of Mar- 
cus Antoninus, and the accession of Commodus, A. 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 67 

D. 180, marked a new era in Roman history, an era 
extending some eighty or ninety years. It was a 
time of civil war ; the Romans ^' killed one another," 
some thirty emperors and twenty-seven pretenders 
to the Empire violently supplanting each other. 
Whether the symbol was intended to cover the 
whole of this period, or whether other seals embrac- 
ed a part of it, it was certainly appropriate to the 
first portion of it — from the time that the weak 
Commodus yielded to the thirst for blood, and^, 
when civil war sprang up and prevailed. 

As even before the sun rises in the east, the re^ 
flection of his beams may be seen on the western 
hills; so, before the time came foremen actually to 
see these things, were they illumined with the light 
of Revelation : but it was as if only the red rays 
were reflected. 

Seal broken. 

When the Lamb had opened the third seal '^lo, a 
black horse," was seen, ''and he that sat on him had 
a pair of balances in his hand; and I heard a voice 
in the midst of the four beasts say, A measure of 
wheat for a penny and three measures of barley for a 
penny; and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine." 



68 



THE OPENED DOOR 



The color of this horse denotes distress and cal- 
amity. In scripture it is used for fear, famine, a,nd 
death. The "scales " were the symbol of justice or 
equity; but when used to measure corn or food, 
they were the emblem of scarcity, or it might be of 
exaction. This is the idea advanced here ; for a 
great rise in the price of provisions is set forth, and 
an appeal is made to the people to be careful of 
their vines and olive trees, and all waste was to 
cease. This might grow out of or be associated 
with burdensome taxation, which would lead the 
people to destroy their vines rather than be oppressed. 

Such a condition of things did exist in the Empire, 
and contributed to the downfall of this, in the judg- 
ment of Gibbon being closely connected with this. 
The people were taxed most exactingly, and an 
edict was issued, that " If any one shall sacrilegiously 
cut a vine, or stint the fruit of prolific boughs, and 
craftily feign poverty, in order to avoid a fair assess- 
ment, he shall immediately on detection, suffer death, 
and his property be confiscated." The greatest 
distress accompanied these exactions. Brutal pun- 
ishments were inflicted on the people, many being 
made to suffer death, mendicants alone escaping ; 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 69 

and these were ordered to be gathered, placed on 
board a vessel, and taken to sea and drowned. 

If this whole feature of Roman history were in 
its substance or meaning, as it transpired, throAvn 
upon canvas, we should have the picture of a black 
horse with a rider thereon, bearing a pair of scales. 
This is the picture Revelation gives, true to the facts. 

Seal fourth opened, 

AVhen the fourth seal was opened, "behold, 2. pale 
horse : and his name that sat on him was Death, and 
hell (or hades) followed with him. And poAver was 
given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, 
to kill v\-ith the sword, and with hunger, and with 
death, and with the beasts of the earth." 

The word pale here means pale green or yellow- 
ish green, and represents the reign of death, as 
paleness is one of the features of this. But it would 
be death not so much through war as by disease. 
There are four ways in which it is here set forth ; 
death by sword, by famine, by death or pestilence, 
and by wild beasts, the latter three growing out of, 
or attending the first; as famine, pestilence, and, 
in somie places, the ravages of wild beasts, result 
from war. 



70 THE OPENED DOOR 

All this we find confirmed by facts. A period 
from A. D. 24^-268, follows that of the exactions 
of the last mentioned phase of Roman history, and 
corresponds with the symbol opened by the break- 
ing of the fourth seal. It was the time of the first 
Gothic invasion of the Empire, the Goths, in the 
year 250, coming down the Danube, passing around 
through Greece, and approaching nearly within 
sight of Rome itself. In the sack of one city alone, 
ICO, 000 persons w^ere put to death. Both from 
foreign invasion and domestic strife, were multi- 
tudes destroyed with the sword. This was not 
all. Gibbon says : " This gloomy period of his- 
tory has been decorated with inundations, earth- 
quakes, uncommon meteors, and preternatural 
darkness, and a crowd of prodigies, fictitious or 
exaggerated. But a long and general faini7ie was 
a calamity of a more serious kind. It was the 
inevitable consequence of rapine and oppression, 
which extirpated the produce of the present, and 
the hope of future harvests." So, they were 
''killed with hunger." They were, also, to be 
killed with Death, the sombre name given to pesti- 
lence. Of this Gibbon writes : " Famine is almost 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 71 

always followed by epidemical diseases, the effect 
of scarcity and unwholesome food. Other causes 
mustj however, have contributed to the furious 
plague which, from the year 250-265, raged without 
interruption in every province, every city, and almost 
every family, of the Roman Empire. During some 
time 5,000 persons died daily in Rome, and many 
towns that had escaped the hands of the barbarians, 
were entirely depopulated. Half of the population 
of Alexandria perished ; and could we venture to 
extend the analogy to the other provinces, we might 
suspect that war, pestilence, and famine, had con- 
sumed, in a few years, a moiety of the human 
species." History speaks, also, of wild beasts, which 
at this period extended their devastations. 

For an artist with the keen eye and skilled hand 
of a Nast (think of a Nast, the most wonderful 
caricaturist of the age, inspired of God I) to have 
drawn an emblem of that time, he should have pen- 
ciled no more faithful symbol, than that of the pale 
horse with Death as its rider. 

Seal fifth opened. 

When the fifth seal was broken a vision was seen 
of the martyrs before the altar of God, as if their 



72 THE OPENED DOOR 

blood, like Abel's from the ground, cried from 
beneath the altar of sacrifice, unto God on behalf 
of their brethren. The evident intent of this vision 
was to display an age of martyrdom, which should 
succeed the last period and the others noticed. 

Do we find anything which accords with such a 
representation? Again the symbol is a faithful 
shadow cast upon the page of Revelation by a reality- 
the reality being seen in advance only by the divine 
mind, the sunlight of his wisdom alone sufficing to 
create the shadow, before men beheld the substance. 
Diocletian became Emperor in the year 284, and 
reigned until A. D. 304. It was in this period that 
one of the notable persecutions of christians by the 
Roman government took place. It was the tenth 
that came from this quarter, and was the last directly 
from this, being designed so to be. A great, a uni- 
versal, effort was purposely made to destroy com- 
pletely and everywhere the christian name even. 
In its magnitude and severity, it surpassed any 
that preceded it. The prisons were crowded with 
christians : the rack, the scourge, the iron hook, the 
red-hot bed ; fire, steel, savage beasts and more 
savage men, were made to do, and did their utmost 



AXD UNSEALED BOOK. 73 

to annihilate Christianity in all the Roman Empire. 
The effort proved a failure, confessedly so ; for Gale- 
rins, who instigated Diocletian to commence the per- 
secution, himself published an edict of toleration, and 
requested christians to pray for the public welfare. 

When the sixth seal was broken, the wonder of 
John was anew excited ; and, now perhaps more 
than ever ; for the scene made visible was more 
fearful. This is pictured in the 6th chapter, v. 12-17. 

This representation, like the others, was symboli- 
cal. The mistake has been made to suppose that 
it was literal, and referred to the end of the world; 
whereas, like the images disclosed by the opening 
of the other seals, it is the reflection of a definite 
period of history, one following that of the hfth seal 
and coming before the seventh. The whole symbol 
betokens co7isternation^ co7ninotion and cha?2ges. The 
''earthquake" is most frequently used in scrip- 
ture to denote the agitation and breaking up of 
nations; ''sack-cloth," sadness and distress; the 
"moon red like blood," war; "stars of heaven," 
princes and rulers; the "departing heavens," revo- 
lution in high places; and "mountains" and 
"islands " moving out of their places, great convul- 



74 THE OPENED DOOR 

sions in the political and moral world : all of which 
was fulfilled soon after the Diocletian persecution. 

When Constantine ascended the throne, there was 
a turning and overturning. Other Emperors were 
put out of the way ; the Roman Eagle gave way on 
their ensigns to the cross; the capital was moved to 
Constantinople, a city newly built, and which had 
never known the pagan idols ; and the form of 
government was altered. "Heathen augurs and 
soothsayers, were suppressed ; heathen priests and 
magistrates were removed; heathen temples were 
demolished," and "a new religion, and a new order 
of things arose in the world's history." While to 
make the period doubly true to the symbol, after 
the time of Constantine, but in the same century, 
the Huns and Goths threatened the Empire ; their 
approach being preceded, in the year 365, by an 
earthquake most fearful and destructive, which 
shook the greatest part of the Roman world. In 
Alexandria alone 50,000 persons lost their lives by 
the incoming and outgoing of the waters of the sea. 
Consternation was spread by these things among all 
classes of the people : an awful realization of a 
most dreadful picture. 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 75 

A momentary change now takes place, connected 
with the last scene and the one to follow. The 
winds which threaten the world are restrained as by 
four angels. A command comes forth from another 
angel, to check the winds until the servants of God 
are sealed — sealed, that they might be known and 
be safe in the day of danger; the winds referring 
to the hordes of enemies on the borders of the Em- 
pire, who, strange to say, when the invasion took 
place, were careful to spare christians. The true 
servants of God were sealed with the truth, through 
the teachings of good men, against that time of trial 
which marked the union of church and state that 
took place, in one form under Constantine, when 
with the multitude who were led by patronage and 
worldly favor to join the church, increased error 
and worldliness poured into this. 

That the Huns were stayed on the borders of the 
Empire, is a fact ; and the word of God was ful- 
filled amid the acclaims of angels. Though the 
number sealed was comparatively small — -144,- 
000 — it was seen to be only a part of an innumerable 
company who out of every nation should be gather- 
ed with all the martyrs, to hunger and thirst and 



76 THE OPENED DOOR 

suffer no more ; for the Lamb which is in the 
midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead 
them to living fountains of water, and God shall 
wipe away all tears from their eyes." 

One more seal remained to be broken. "And 
when he had opened the seventh seal, there was 
silence in heaven about the space of half an hour." 
There was pause as if one series of events had ended, 
and another was to commence, the two blending. 
With the notice of the one, I now close. 

T point you in conclusion to the historic confirma- 
tion of the word of God, to the very fulfillment of 
its symbols; and so direct you to the lesson of faith 
in God and his word. 

It is a marked feature of the book of Revelation 
that so often the addresses are personal; as if the 
disclosures, with their lessons, were not simply for 
the church of Christ as a whole, but for distinct 
churches, and for individuals ; so, the lesson of faith 
taught by the scenes of the Opened Door and Un- 
sealed Book, is for each child of God; and, as we 
are enabled to trust Christ for the unfoldings of 
history, we are, also, permitted to resign to him our 
personal lives. Our future is not uncertain ; it is 



AND UNSEALED BOOK. 77 

before God as if it were 7iow. The book has been 
written before him, every line fully inscribed, and 
the proof-sheets are already in the hand of Jesus. 
I repeat, in the hand of Jesics, In his keeping, as 
the Lamb of God, has it been placed; and his per- 
sonal worthiness, what he has done for us, and all 
his great dealings in the world, inspire fullest confi- 
dence in him. That he so loved us as to give him- 
self for us, is the pledge of our safety and good. 
Love that sufficed to lead him to die for us, is ade- 
quate to all else ; and, we know that while the book 
is in his hand, and is opened by him, and for his 
sake, and in his interests, nothing shall befall us at va- 
riance with our redemption, with our being kings and 
priests unto God, and our final triumph over all evil. 

However varied are the unfolding records, as 
gradually the seals are broken, all is fully under 
Christ's direction, under his charge as our loving 
and atoning Savior. To the very end of our lives 
shall the pages be turned by him. Xot a part of 
the years alone, but all of these — the snowy pages 
of winter, the fragrant chapters of spring, the 
guadily embellished lea^'es of summer, the golden 
edged pages of autumn, to winters again; all shall 



yS THE OPENED DOOR 

be turned by the same divine fingers, and shall teach 
us what he wills, and the words shall be illustrated 
with life-size pictures, in which our features shall 
be stamped, our homes portrayed, as by photo- 
graphic art; for the book is an album as well 
as a history. On — beyond this life, to the glories 
of the resurrection, to the realities of the judgment, 
and the splendors of the New Jerusalem, every true 
christian shall be an object of Christ's special care 
and love. Believe it ! Rejoice in it ! 



IV. 



C^e Soiinbing Crumpets. 



Revelation^ Chapter 8 : 2-1 j. g. 

S?^5S there were seven seals broken, so were there- 
^ti^ seven trumpets sounded. I shall point to 
only six of these now. 

There is a connection between the breaking of 
the seals and the sounding of the Trumpets. It 
appears that the book whose seals were opened was 
the prophetic and symbolic record of all future 
time ; and that the contents of the seventh scroll 
was the seven trumpets, and these cover the outwards 
political, civil history of the world, until the con- 
summation of things on earth, and the kingdoms of 
this world become the kingdom of our Lord and of 
his Christ. There is then, after this general view, a 
going back and taking up of ecclesiastical history, 
of the moral record of the christian centuries, until 
the New Jerusalem shall come down from God out 
of heaven. 



8o 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 



The trumpet was used to herald the approach of 
any given thing. It made proclamation ; it aroused; 
it sounded the charge of embattled hosts. The use 
of it might be specially connected with the persons 
whom the symbols set forth. 

There is a division made between the first four 
trumpets and the remaining three, as if a series of 
four marked periods, having something in common, 
was to be followed by others having also something 
akin to each other. This very division, as we shall 
see, adds another evidence to the wonderful fidelity 
of the book before us, gives additional proof of its 
divine origin. 

The pause, or silence, spoken of as following the 
opening of the seventh seal, was to end ; the four 
winds which had been restrained until God's ser- 
vants were sealed, were to be unloosed and to go 
forth with their fierce power upon the earth, in re- 
sponse to the sounding of the first four trumpets. 
Prayers had been offered by the saints of God that 
threatened evil might be averted. However earnest 
the prayer, it was offered in submission to God's 
will. Thy will be done in earth as in heaven," 
mingled with the incense presented by the angel 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 



8l 



upon the golden altar Avhich was before the throne ; 

and the smoke of the incense with the prayers of 
the saints ascended up before God out of the angel's 
hand." But God answered in his own Avay, not in 
the way of peace, so agreeable to the natural heart; 
for " the angel took the censer, and hlled it with hre 
off the altar, and cast it into the earth, and there 
were voices, and thunderings. and lightnings, and 
an earthquake/' — pleadings with men. thunders of 
warning, lightnings of judgment and Avrath, an earth- 
quake of breaking up and overthrow : thus did God 
answer prayer then, and the trumpets commenced 
to sound. 

According to the explanation I am giving to you 
of the book of Revelation, we shall look to events 
succeeding those symbolized by the opening of the 
seals, for the interpretation of the sounding trumpets ; 
for distinct events under each of these, and for a 
natural grouping of the first four and the latter 
three. You will see that this is a searching test to 
vrhich to put the word of God. It is the historic 
test; and, in part, it is subjecting that word to a 
mathematical demonstration, to Avhich some men 
would prefer to subject all truth, and the results of 
6 



82 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 



which, SO far as it can be rightly used, are accepted 
as conclusive. Employing the latter method, we do 
not always expect a strictly accurate demonstration. 
If the product is correct in round numbers it is true ; 
the nearer, however, is the sum required and the 
sum obtained, the better will be our satisfaction. 

Listen now to the sounding of the first Trumpet. 

"The first angel sounded, and there follow^ed hail 
and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast 
upon the earth ; and the third part of trees was 
burned up ; and all green grass w^as burned up." 

A fierce storm was to take place, a storm, of hail, 
accompanied by lightning, and mingled as with red 
snow, like blood. It was to beat upon the earthy as 
if cast upon this with fierce power. It w^as distinctly- 
the earth that was to be alfected ; or, the people who 
dwelt upon the land were to suffer. Those things 
which had the strength of trees should not be de- 
stroyed in full, but all that was tender as the green 
grass should be burnt up, desolated. 

A hail storm was generally a symbol of divine 
vengeance. It was so used in the plagues visited 
upon Egypt, when the " Lord sent thunder and hail, 
and the fire" — or lightning, " ran along the ground ; 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 83 

and the Lord rained hail upon the land of Egypt." 
We read in Job of "the treasure of the hail" which 
God declares he has " reserved against the day of 
trouble, against the day of battle and war." When 
David speaks of his deliverance from his enemies, 
he says : " The Lord also thundered in the heavens, 
and the Most High gave forth his voice, hailstones 
and coals of fire." The lightning is a means of 
destruction; red snow is a thing not uncommon in 
the Alps, and would be a strange but striking sym- 
bol of bloodshed. The devastation of fields, of 
trees, and grass, would attend an tnvaswn by a fierce 
enemy. 

Do we find anything in the natural order of events, 
recorded in history, which answers to this symbol } 
Remember, that in our last lecture we were brought 
by most conclusive, and, from a human standpoint, 
surprising resemblances between the symbols of the 
unsealed book and the events of history in the 
Roman Empire, from the age of the Antonines to 
the times of Constantine, from the latter part of 
the first to the latter part of the fourth centuries. 
We must, therefore, take up the connection here. 
So doing, we learn from unprejudiced history, that 



84 THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 

a most marked event took place early in the fifth 
century ; commencing about the year 410, A. D. 
This event was the second invasion of the Roman 
Empire by the Goths under Alaric. He had been 
in the employ of the Roman Government, had 
sought and been refused the command of its armies ; 
and, subsequently in retribution, had led that host 
which spread such consternation through the Roman 
Empire ; and, though checked in his career of con- 
quest then, he now, again, invaded this. The im- 
perial court, in its consternation, moved its location, 
as it had done once before, this time from Milan to 
Ravenna. Gibbon describes the assembling of the 
barbarians along the coast of the Baltic, as the 
gathering of a " dark cloud " which ^' burst in thun- 
der upon the banks of the upper Danube." The 
symbol set forth the bursting and beating of a 
thunder storm ; and an unchristian historian view- 
ing the reality without reference to the scripture, 
likened it to just this. A historian who wrote in 
that very period declares : " The sword of the bar- 
barians destroyed the greatest multitude of men; 
and among other calamities, dry heats with flashes 
of flame and whirlwinds of fire, occasioned various 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. - 85 

and intolerable terrors; yea, and hail greater than 
could be held in a man's hand fell down in several 
places, weighing as much as eight pounds." Clau- 
dian, in a poem on this same war, likens the invaders 
to a storin of hail. 

The barbarians reached Rome, and again and 
again laid siege to the city. The tender grass was 
consumed. Within the famished city, mothers de- 
voured their own children; and pestilence with 
famine, did their fearful work. In the year 410, the 
gates were treacherously opened, at midnight, to the 
besieging hosts, and the doomed people were startled 
from their troubled sleep by the blasts of the Gothic 
trumpets, followed by the ravages of the conquerors. 
Nearly twelve hundred years after its foundation, 
Rome, the proud center of a world-wide power was 
in the possession of men, swayed by brute force, 
from Germany and Scythia. The havocs of that 
fierce storm were not limited to the city of Rome ; 
it swept over all the provinces of Gaul. The Romans 
had, in the times preceding, gone up the Rhine, and 
had built beautiful residences and cities along the 
river; while others had given themselves to agricul- 
ture and horticulture : but now suddenly beat the 



86 THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 

dread tempest of war upon them ; and, like the trees 
of the forest and the green grass of the fields, were 
prostrated the homes of the people. Mentz, Worms, 
Strasburg, Spires, Rheims, Tournay, Arras, Amiens, 
were either destroyed or brought under the yoke of 
the victors. Trees, planted and nurtured by care- 
ful hand, were literally consumed, and the fields 
literally wasted ; while virgins and others were driven 
before the conquerors. It is no exaggeration to 
say that a third of the earth was covered with their 
ravages. Taking into account the three-fold divi- 
sion of the Empire — Eastern, Central and Western, 
we behold that a third of this was directly affected 
by the invasion. In all, we see a true resemblance 
to the symbol; so close, that if the "assembly" had 
been sounded in words instead of symbolic sounds, 
the gathering of the invaders should not have been 
more prompt, or in better accordance with the word 
of God. 

Listen to the sounding of the second trumpet. 

"And the second angel sounded, and, as it were, 
a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the 
sea: and the third part of the sea became blood; 
and the third part of the creatures which w^ere in 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 87 

the sea, and had life, died ; and the third part of 
the ships were destroyed." 

What a dreadful symbol this! as if a volcanic 
mountain, blazing with its fires, was plucked from 
its bases, and hurled seething into the sea ; and the 
waters were heated— if such a thing were possible, 
red hot, to blood color; and one-third of those who 
lived on the sea, or near its waters, or on the islands 
of the sea, were destroyed, and the ships were, to a 
third part, consumed. 

The scene changes from the land to the water. 
What should take place would be chiefly maritime. 
A mountain is a symbol of great strength; thus, of 
a strong and powerful nation. We read in the scrip- 
tures that the stone " which smote the image, " be- 
came a great mountain, and filled the whole earth;" 
the stone there referring to a kingdom. The symx- 
bol here, would, then, set forth a strong nation, 
filled with fiery passion, moving with impetuous fury, 
burning with desire for conquest, and hurled upon 
the sea-coasts ; waging war upon the sea, and stain- 
ing this with blood; and inflicting fearful destruc- 
tion. War upon commerce, naval conflict, and 
victory at sea, is plainly symbolized. 



88 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 



Such a thing was scarcely to be looked for then 
in the Roman Empire. It was six centuries since the 
naval armaments had issued from Carthage to wage 
war upon Rome. How should such a thing now 
take place; or, any great power spring up at sea, to 
sweep the Mediterranean — the coasts and islands of 
this ? That this sea was intended is manifest from 
the scripture use of the term, "the sea," or the 
"great sea," being then the Mediterranean. 

As the waters reflect objects on their banks or 
surface, as the waters of the Mediterranean reflect 
its shores; so, look at the symbol as reflected from 
scenes transpiring upon "the sea." We look for 
these in the next notable event in the history of the 
Empire, after the invasion of the Goths under 
Alaric; and find it to be the invasion by the Van- 
dals under Genseric, which occurred in the year 
428, A. D. When they commenced their movement 
it was with no idea nor purpose of doing what they 
afterward did. Urged forward, they passed down 
through France and Spain to the sea coast. Invited 
to Africa, they crossed the straits of Gibraltar, in 
boats furnished by the Spaniards, who were anxious 
to be freed from their presence, and by the African 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 89 

general, to whose aid against Rome they were moving. 

The first Genseric having died, a brother of the 
same name, fiercer than the other, succeeded to 
their leadership. It is his name that comes down 
in history side by side with Alaric and others. Ar- 
riving in Africa, Genseric, turning from the object 
for which he had been invited there, entered upon 
the conquest of the country for himself and fol- 
lowers. Soon all Northern Africa was subdued by 
his arms, the seven provinces, from Tangiers to 
Tripoli, being overwhelmed by his forces, and a 
government being established by himself. 

What should he then do ? The symbol is scarcely 
realized yet. But let us hear Mr. Gibbon speak 
again. He says : " The discovery and conquest 
of the Black nations (in Africa) that might dwell 
beneath the torrid zone, could not tempt the ra- 
tional ambition of Genseric ; but he cast his eyes 
toward the sea ; he resolved to create a naval power, 
and his bold resolution was executed with steady 
and active perseverance. The woods of Mt. Atlas 
afforded an inexhaustible supply of timber : his new 
subjects were skilled in the arts of navigation and 
ship-building; he animated his daring Vandals to 



go THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 

embrace a mode of warfare which would render 
any maritime country accessible to their arms; the 
Moors and Africans were allured by the hope of 
plunder ; and after an interval of six centuries, the 
fleets that issued from the port of Carthage again 
claimed the empire of the Mediterranean." Sicily, 
the coasts of Lucania and other places soon felt 
their power. They sailed to the Tiber; they cap- 
tured Rome, and for fourteen days, the place was 
despoiled by them. On the Liris, they were de- 
feated; but the line of their operations was long, 
and could hardly be defended against them. A 
great effort was made by the Imperial court to meet 
and destroy them at sea. For three years vast 
preparations were carried forward ; a fleet of gal- 
leys three hundred strong was constructed, together 
with transports and smaller vessels. The harbor of 
Carthagena in Spain, was made the anchor ground 
of the Roman navy. All promised well for the 
defeat of the Vandals ; but through the treachery 
of Roman subjects, Genseric, guided by secret in- 
telligence, surprised the unguarded fleet ; many of 
the ships were sunk, or burned, or captured, and 
the preparations of three years were destroyed in 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 9I 

a single day. Each spring, assaults were made by 
the Vandal fleet; all the coasts of the Mediterran- 
ean were ravaged, and terror was spread from the 
pillars of Hercules to the Nile. Surely, if ever 
symbol w^as fulfilled, this was; the waters of the 
Mediterranean reflecting at once the Vandal ships 
and the Second Trumpet. 

Listen to the sounding of the third trumpet. 

"And the third angel sounded, and there fell a 
great star from heaven, burning, as it were a lamp, 
and it fell upon a third part of the rivers, and upon 
the fountains of waters : and the name of the star 
was called Wormwood : and the third part of the 
water became wormwood, and many died of the 
waters, because they were made bitter." 

We have here as a symbol, a falling meteor flash- 
ing through the sky, and coming like wormwood, 
upon a region where rivers and fountains of waters 
abounded, embittering these, even imparting a deadly 
power. Moreover, in some sense, the meteor should 
be regarded as an instrument of divine vengeance, 
for the star fell from heaven. Taking the usual 
significance of the use of " star " in scripture, the 
symbol would display a great ruler or leader ; not 



92 THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 

benignant as a fixed star, but baleful as a burning 
lamp. Does this symbol fit into anything which 
actually occurred } Was there any great leader, 
who, about the time last noticed — coming forward 
distinctly and later than the other appeared — flashed 
before the eyes of the worljd, and fell, like a meteor, 
upon a region where rivers and fountains of waters 
abounded; any besides Alaric and Genseric .'^ We 
do find that such was the case — one whose name 
might well be called Wormwood, so bitter was his 
course, one who was most brilliant in his movements ; 
Attila^ the leader of the Hims. Although his opera- 
tions were in part synchronous with Genseric, they 
commenced after the beginning of the latter's 
career, in the year 433 A. D., and were dis- 
tinct from those of the other. He was accustomed 
to dress in brilliant colors, and claimed to carry 
the sword of Mars," the god of war. His coming 
was like a flashing meteor ; suddenly. Europe was 
overrun by his hordes. But it is a marked fact, that 
the seat of his exploits was the region of the Alps, 
that water-shed of Europe, where the fountains of 
waters are, the source of the great rivers of Europe ; 
and that Lombardy, a country of rivers, was made 



THE SOUXDIXG TRUMPETS. 95 

to feel in an unusual manner his bitter strokes. His 
going, like his coming, was as a meteor ; as if such 
had fallen into the waters, and been extinguished : 
for with the death of Attila. passed aAvay the power 
of the Huns. He was looked upon as a means of 
divine judgment. He called himself, and is known 
in history, as the ''Scourge of God." He boasted 
that the grass never grew on the spot where his 
horse had trod. 

If we could have put upon the banners of Attila 
an emblem of his character, an insignia suitable to 
his army, it would have been the picture of a flam- 
ing comet or meteor ; and if we should have chosen 
the material and color with which to have painted 
it, as expressive of the effect of the burning star, it 
would have been that of wormwood. Divine Reve- 
lation casts such upon his standard and person ; 
and, lo I it is correct. 

Listen to the sounding of the fourth trumpet. 
And the fourth angel sounded, and the third 
part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of 
the moon, and the third part of the stars ; so as the 
third part of them was darkened, and the day shone 
not for a third part of it. and the night likewise." 



94 THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 

This symbol shadows forth a blotting out of the 
present order of things in the political world, as we 
had occasion to notice in our last lecture, in another 
connection. Here only a third part is smitten ; so 
that a third part of the sun, moon and stars, are 
darkened — a principal, and secondary, and still 
other subordinate powers, are in part eclipsed. If 
we take this mantle of darkness, and wrap it about 
what transpired subsequently to the other events no- 
ticed, we find that it sets, like a garment made by a 
master hand, upon Odoacer^ who invaded Italy, 
smote the Western Empire, represented by the 
"sun;" conquered Italy, denoted by the "moon," 
to which this Empire was now practically reduced ; 
and overshadowed the less lights, or rulers, called 
the " stars " — the senators and consuls and magis- 
trates, who were permitted still to exercise their 
offices, subject to Odoacer, who was King. For the 
first time in history, a barbarian was sovereign of 
Rome ; and with his virtual accession to the throne, 
A. D. 476, passed away forever the Roman Empire 
in the west. You will see, therefore, that this sym- 
bol was not mere guess work ; but distinct, as was 
each of the others, it finds its counterpart in actual 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 95 

fact, the trumpet of Revelation and of the barbarians 
harmonizing. 

There is an interruption now in the sounding of 
the trumpets, which marks a division. You will 
understand the first division — the four events, or 
series of events which contributed so greatly to the 
downfall of the Roman Empire, which brought 
about the complete and final overthrow of that 
Empire in the west. A period of a hundred years 
follows with events no different in their general 
meaning from those considered. History turns our 
eyes now to the east, to Constantinople, which after 
the final overthrow of the Empire in the west as- 
sumed the rights and power of its former rival. It 
became the seat of the most marked events, which 
followed thereafter for some centuries ; and we shall 
find that Revelation has next to do with this, as it 
naturally would from the order of historic events. 

Says the apostle, "And I heard and beheld an * 
angel flying (as an eagle) through the midst of 
heaven, saying with a loud voice, woe, woe, woe, 
to the inhabitants of the earth, by reason of the 
other voices of the trumpet of the three angels 
which are yet to sound." These three trumpets 



g6 THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 

are called the "Woe Trumpets," and the natural 
inference from this distinction is that they referred 
to things entirely separate from those which had 
preceded, and distinct from each other, and greater 
than any which had gone before. 

Listen then, to the sounding of the ^/^/i trumpet, 
— or the first woe trumpet. — Read the representa- 
tion in chapter 9 : i-ii. 

The symbol presents one who claims or seems to 
have come from heaven, but really has the key 
of the bottomless pit ; who shows that he is not from 
heaven, by unloosing the forces of darkness and evil 
upon the world. He is evidently the same as the 
" King over them," and was actuated by the spirit 
of the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in 
the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek 
tongue hath his name Apollyon," or destroyer. The 
locusts were peculiar to Arabia. The symbol is, 
therefore, eastern. They were to have power to 
injure, but they were not to hurt, as was the wont 
of locusts, "the grass of the earth," "anything 
green, neither any tree." Their mission of harm 
was to be aimed at those who were not looked upon 
as the sealed servants of God. They were not to . 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 97 

kill the latter, but should torment them for a defi- 
nite period ; and their oppressions should be of a 
nature to lead men to desire to die, rather than live 
amid such circumstances. The locusts were to look 
like horses, a resemblance which, on a minor scale, 
has been often remarked in eastern countries. They 
were to be prepared for battle ; so exhibiting in 
symbol an army of horsemen. The riders had on 
their heads, as it were, crowns of gold ; and " their 
faces were as the faces of men. And they had hair 
as the hair of women, and their teeth were as the 
teeth of lions, and they had breastplates as it were 
breastplates of iron." 

Turning our eyes eastward, do we behold any- 
thing of which the Fifth Trumpet was a herald ? 
Looking to the very Arabia whence came locusts, 
did any person or army spring forth to answer to 
the sound of this Trumpet of Revelation ? In the 
year 609 A. D., one of the most remarkable men in 
all the history of the world began to preach, not 
the gospel of Christ, but himself. He proclaimed, 
in the year 612, that he came from heaven; but 
afterward gave evidence that he was allied to the 
angel of the bottomless pit. He opened this, as it 
7 



98 THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 

were, and forth issued what darkened the world — a 
mighty army to be ruled by their king, and to follow 
him and his successors wherever led : I refer to 
Mohammed^ and the Saracens. 

The number of his hosts could not have been 
likened to anything better than a cloud of locusts. 
They were to be commanded not to destroy the 
grass of the earth, nor any green thing, nor the 
trees; and in the Koran is found the command : "Let 
not the victory be stained with the blood of women 
or children. Destroy no palm trees, nor burn any 
fields of corn. Cut down no fruit trees, nor do any 
mischief to cattle, only such as you kill to eat.'* 
This was remarkable, according to the usual course 
of such a people. But they should seek to injure 
those who had not the seal of God in their fore- 
heads ; and it is a fact that Mohammed set out first 
to destroy idolaters, and then all infidels — all those 
who did not worship according to the views of his 
people. But they were not to kill God's servants, 
though they should torment these. The irritation 
of their sway should be such as to lead men to pre- 
fer death to life. All these things serve to place the 
symbol aright. 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 99 

In the appearance of the things symbolized do we 
find additional evidence. They had on their heads^ 
not crowns of gold, but, as it were " such — what 
resembled these, as did the yellow turbans of the 
Saracens. Their faces were man-like, bearded, and 
not smooth-shaven, as were those of the Goths. 
Their hair was long like that of women, which was 
true of the followers of Mohammed ; all giving them 
a savage, and lion-like appearance. They wore 
breast-plates of iron, answering to the symbol. The 
rest of the description refers to the wounding, but 
not fatal, power they should exert. 

There is another thing by which the symbol is 
verified, the time the persons symbolized were to 
torment men. This was to be "five months." In 
the scripture the term " day " is, prophetically, a 
year. This use is found in the book of Daniel, and 
thus the date of Christ's death was prophecied of. 
That it is so used in the book of Revelation is 
learned from the saying of Christ to the church at 
Smyrna: "Ye shall have tribulation ten days," 
this, doubtless, meaning the Diocletian persecution 
which prevailed ten years. A prophetic month 
would be thirty years, and a prophetic year, three 



lOO 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 



hundred and sixty years — a year for a day. Five 
months would be five times thirty years, or one hun- 
dred and fifty years. The Saracens besides their 
efforts in the east, and their attempts to capture 
Constantinople, pressed their conquests through 
Northern Africa, subduing all this country, and pas- 
sing the straits of Gibraltar, conquered Spain, and 
marched upward into France. Says ^Ir. Gibbon : 
''One hundred years after his (Mohammed's) flight 
from ]Mecca, the arms and reigns of his successors 
extended from India to the Atlantic Ocean, over 
the various and distant provinces, which may be 
comprised under the names of Persia, Syria, Egypt, 
Africa, and Spain." The fate of Christendom was 
at issue. It vras the intention of the Saracens to 
meef from east and west in Europe, and the world 
would have been under the dominion of the cres- 
cent rather than of the cross. It seemed as if nothing 
could stop their progress, and it is a matter of sur- 
prise to historians that the tide was checked and 
rolled back. But Charles }Jartel met the advanc- 
ing hosts, and dealt a blow which made the inva- 
ders recoil; and not many years afterward, their 
power had greatly waned. Of their own accord, 



THE SOUXDIXG TRUMPETS. lOI 

they exchanged their warlike efforts for the pursuits 
of peace; the arts and sciences, and literature, 
claiming their attention. Perhaps, the best and 
most distinct mark of this was the building of Bag- 
dad, the ''city of peace," as the capital of the Sara- 
cenic Empire, by the Caliph Almanzor, in the year 
762. This became the center of the wealth and 
learning and power of the people. Reckoning from 
the time Mohammed published the Koran, A. D. 
612, to the building of Bagdad, we have one 
hundred and fifty years, the time sought for the 
fulfillment of the symbol : all, uniting in showing 
that the rise and progress of the Saracenic power 
respond truly to the heraldings of the Fifth Trumpet. 

Listen now to the sounding of one other of the 
trumpets, the sixth Trumpet. Read Rev. 9 : 13-19.. 

The location here is definite, the great river Eu- 
phrates. The number of the army is given as large, 
to be reckoned by "myriads," a peculiar term in 
the original. The horsemen had "breastplates of 
fire, and of jacinth, and of brimstone; " so, appear- 
ing clothed in red, in blue, and in yellow. Fire and 
smoke and brimstone, seemed to issue out of the 
mouths of the horses, whose heads appeared like 



I02 THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 

the heads of lions. They who were killed, were 
"killed by the fire and by the smoke and by the 
brimstone" — by these united. The horses had not 
only power in their mouths, but in their tails; "for 
their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, 
and with them they do hurt." 

We turn the pages of history for the next impor- 
tant event, or series of events, bearing upon what 
remained of the old Roman Empire, the Empire of 
the East, with Constantinople as its capital. What 
do we find ? We look to the river Euphrates named 
in the symbol, and we behold the rise of a new 
^ power; of a power destined to spread far and to 
last long; one which did, next in order of time, 
have the most important bearing upon the history 
of the world — that of the Turks or Turkmans. 

"Four angels," or "four" powers, are spoken of; 
and we find that four were connected — the original 
power which had established itself in Persia, and 
three which sprang from it — Kerman, Syria, and 
Roum. These were united just then, a thing which 
never before occurred, and which never afterward 
took place in that principality. These were prepared 
by conquests to the east of the Euphrates, and had 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. I03 

been there kept until the time before us. The 
army was to be an army of "horsemen.'* The 
" horses " were seen in the vision, a predominance 
of cavalry being thus declared ; a thing truer of the 
Turkish forces than of any other army of invaders 
known in history. Gibbon writes that, " The my- 
riads of Turkish horse overspread a frontier of six 
hundred miles, from Taurus to Arzeroum." Again 
speaking of the advance of the Turks, under Togrul, 
he says : " He passed the Euphrates at the head of 
the Turkish cavalry." The appearance of the 
horsemen was that of men having burnished breast- 
plates, or clothing of red, of the color of jacinth, 
and brimstone — purplish-blue and yellow. As a 
fact, " From their first appearance, the Ottomans 
affected to wear warlike apparel of scarlet, blue, 
and yellow; a descriptive trait the more marked 
from its contrast to the military appearance of the 
Greeks, Franks, or Saracens, contemporarily." 

From the mouths of the horses "issued fire and 
smoke and brimstone," and with these they " killed." 
If such a thing were true in those days that fire- 
arms were used ; if the horsemen were armed with 
horse-pistols or the like, we should readily see the 



104 THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 

force of the symbol: a company of cavalry charg- 
ing, and blazing with their firearms would ans\ver 
to the picture. But was there any such thing then ? 
There was, the Turks being among the very first to 
use firearms, and did use these effectively. But 
how about their power being in the ''tails" of the 
horses ? How is it that with these they should 
hurt.^ It is true that the standard _ of the Turks 
was at times a horse's tail, or three of these raised 
upon a spear. But the symbol finds a better and 
simpler explanation. If the Turks used not only 
firearms, but artillery ; then we could see in batteries 
hurried along by the fleetness of the horse, whirled 
about, and discharged, what answers to the descrip- 
tion. But were cannon used by the Turks ? They 
were ; indeed, the peculiar form of their cannon 
would be known now as the " basilisk," which means 
serpent. 

There remains but one more important question 
in relation to the symbol of this Trumpet ; and that 
is, the question of time. There is a period stated, in 
which they should continue their career of conquest 
and war. It is given as '' an hour, and a day, and 
a month, and a year." Reckoning in prophetic 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 105 

time we have 360 + 30 + i + i hour = 391 + 
15. According to the Julian year, it would be 365 
4- 30+1 + 106 days ~ 396 yrs. + 106 days, 
Computing from the time that Togrul set forth from 
Bagdad with his Turkmans, the year 1-057 A. D., 
we arrive at the following: 1057 + (396 years + 
106 days) = 1453. Ifj however, as I believe, to be 
the uniform prophetic calculation, the year stands 
for 360 prophetic days ; then, counting from the 
time the Turks commenced their slaughter of Chris- 
tians, we must date from 1062, when they slew 
70,000 of these in Palestine. Thus, we have 1062 
4- 391 = 1453, the same result being reached as in 
the other computation, and bringing us to the year in 
which the Turks captured Constantinople^ and forever 
overthrew what remained of the Roman Empire; 
which, according to the interpretation of the historic 
symbols thus far, would naturally be embraced. 

Taking all together, we arrive at a most startling — 
from a human stand-point — conformity between the 
symbol and thing symbolized, an agreement which 
affords additional evidence of the divine inspiration 
of the Bible. 

Even that which follows; the fact, that notwith-^ 



io6 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 



Standing all these judgments, all this suffering — in 
that period when the Turks triumphed over Crusa- 
ders seeking to regain Jerusalem, and which ended 
in the capture of Constantinople by the Ottomans 
who had early embraced the religion of Mohammed 
— idolatry, in the professed Christian world con- 
tinued, together with murders and sorceries, and 
fornication and thefts ; which things, as we shall 
have occasion to consider more particularly as we 
progress in our lectures, were practiced and sanc- 
tioned in a church which claimed to be Christian, 
and to be the universal church of Christ. 

As the '^spectre of Brocken," seen on the summits 
of the distant hills by the traveller who may stand 
at sunrise on the topmost ridge of one of the moun- 
tains of Germany, is but the shadow of his own form 
projected upon the mists by the morning sunlight; 
so, these symbols give the very outlines of the 
events viewed, moving and changing with these. 

The end of the sounding of the Sixth Trumpet 
brings us, in the scripture itself, not only again to 
the lesson of faith in the word of God ; but to the 
teaching, that despite judgments and sore dis- 
asters, men will go on in their sins, will not re- 



THE SOUNDING TRUMPETS. 107 

pent of their evils. Like those who amid the awful 
visitations of earthquakes, as eye witnesses have 
declared, are bent upon plunder and self-gain, 
unheeding the wrecks of homes and the desolations 
of life ; so will men be regardless of the hand of 
God in the great events of history, and continue in 
sin and impenitence. It was so then, it is so now ; 
judgments do not convert the world or the heart, 
else some of you would have been converted 
who are yet in your sins. Oh! you need God's 
spirit, and you need to look to the cross of Christ, 
to be saved. God grant that you may ; that the study 
of his word, the lessons of his truth, the evidence 
of the fidelity of this, may be sanctified to your 
repentance and everlasting salvation, to the praise 
of his glory. 



V. 

Revelation^ Chapter's lo^ ii : 1-18. 

^^UR last lecture brought us, in order of time, 
j^J* to the middle of the fifteenth century, to the 
fall of Constantinople, in the year 1453. Notwith- 
standing the sore judgments which had been inflicted 
on the world, a period of corruption continued, as 
declared in the last two verses of the ninth chapter 
of Revelation, and as is abundantly verified by the 
history of those times. That century, despite 
things which were to have a most marked bearing 
upon the future of mankind ; viz, the invention 
of the art of printing and the discovery of the new 
world, closed in profound darkness, amid which 
the sixteenth opened. 

If, as I have no doubt, the symbols thus far 
have truthfully applied to the history of the 
world, more particularly to that of the Roman 



no 



THE MIGHTY ANGEL 



Empire; and if the seven sealed scrolls and 
the seven sounding trumpets, set forth the secular 
history of the race, from the time when John 
wrote the wondrous visions given him by the Lord 
Jesus, to the end of the world, as is very evi- 
dent ; then, we would naturally look for the realiza- 
tion of the symbols between the sixth and seventh 
Trumpets, in what followed, in order of time, the 
events indicated by the former of these. 

It would seem as if the power which triumphed 
so signally in the capture of Constantinople, that of 
the Turks, was to continue in some form after the 
sixth Trumpet was sounded. Such we find to be 
the case, the Ottomans still holding Constantinople 
and a part of the territory acquired four hundred 
years ago. 

John next saw in vision a mighty angel come 
down from heaven, clothed with a cloud ; and a 
rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it 
were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire." 

This would naturally, if the historic chronology 
were kept up, have reference to the next great event 
in history, or be connected with this, if it did not 
stand for that event itself. We are brought, as I 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. 



Ill 



have said, to the sixteenth century. If any thing 
took place in this which could have an unusual rep- 
resentation, to the accomplishment of which a 
mighty angel," mightier than any heretofore in- 
troduced, were necessary; then we might hope for 
a solution of the symbol : for we are yet dealing 
with symbols, the peculiar language — from first to 
last — of the book of Revelation. We have been 
directed in other connections to visions of " stars 
which seemed to descend from heaven but really were 
moved by satanic power, by influences from the 
bottomless pit. We have seen angels, in vision^ 
coming from parts of the earth, messengers of the 
divine wull ; but here we are granted the view of 
an angel, a "mighty angel" from heaven. That 
angel might personify a great event, serving a 
purpose heavenly in its origin, and heavenly in its 
mission and end ; or it could set forth some eminently 
great man, a mighty power among men, sent of 
heaven, so far as a man could be, for a blessed 
work ; or it may be that the mighty angel was the 
Lord Jesus Christ, who in other parts of the Bible 
is so spoken of, and, properly, because he was " the 
messenger of the covenant." If the latter is the 



112 



THE MIGHTY ANGEL 



intent, then he would be manifest as coming at that 
time in an unusual manner, and for a special and 
good purpose, to do in this way what he had not 
accomplished by means of his judgments ; for, 
despite these, men repented not of their idola- 
tries, and fornications, and thefts, and murders. 
I think that the last was intended, that the vision of 
the angel is a representation of Christ appearing in 
his providence, subsequent to the fall of Constanti- 
nople, while yet the period of impenitence and evil 
doing was in progress. 

We look, then, to the the history of the six- 
teenth century, that we may find, if possible, any 
event which would justify such a view ; the appear- 
ance of any person through whom Christ may be 
said to have worked in a special manner. We search 
not in vain ; for almost next to the introduction of 
Christianity into the world and to the final consum- 
mation of things, stand, in importance, the events 
of the sixteenth century. No century, save the 
early christian age, has, thus far, had more to do 
with the world's good, its moral welfare, than the 
sixteenth; and the event which marks this as of so 
great moment, is. The Great Reformation, 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. II3 

Some have likened the event itself to the mighty 
angel seen in Revelation. The angel may have 
been intended for the great character, whose name 
is associated with its beginning and its progress ; to 
wit, Martin Luther. But it is more in consonance 
with the scripture, and with all the features of even 
this particular vision, to recognize in the angel the 
Lord Jesus Christ himself. There are points of 
resemblance between the view here and the repre- 
sentation of him at the outset of all these revelations. 
His feet and countenance are seen, here as there, 
burning with fire and shining as the sun ; but now he 
appears " clothed with a cloud," the emblem of 
mystery, of glory, of blessing; and with his brow 
encircled "with a rainbow," the sign of hope, and 
peace, and covenant faithfulness. He comes to 
dissipate the moral darkness of the world with the 
sunlight of his countenance ; to move among men 
as a refiner's hre, to '^move in a mysterious way, 
his wonders to perform;" while above all his 
doings, and mingling with the brightness of his 
countenance, are the colors of hope for a storm 
tossed world, a world deluged with iniquity and 
8 



114 THE MIGHTY ANGEL 

practical unbelief — real unbelief of " the truth as it 
is in Jesus." 

The " angel /^^^ in his hand a little book open'' 
The word book, as here used, is found nowhere else 
in the New Testament ; usually the word is ^c^Xtov^ 
but here it is ^c^Xapidcov. The word denotes a 
little roll or volume. It was a "little book," it was 
"open," and it was held by an angel, the angel 
Christ, and, so, for a good purpose. The book 
might have been, as some have thought, the remain- 
ing part of the scroll sealed by the seventh seal; 
but the peculiarity of the term points to some other 
book: and, when we take into account that at the 
time evidently contemplated by the symbol a special 
book was anew brought to the world, we shall have 
no difficulty in understanding what the book was — 
" little," yet what a mighty part to have in the revo- 
lution and reformation of the moral world ; so little 
that each person might possess it, and all might 
read it; so little that we may carry it about with us 
always, if we will : yet under God the great lever 
that moves the heart and life, that can move the 
world— //^^ Bible. It was the mainspring of the 
Reformation, the very first thing which called this 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. II5 

forth. When Luther found the Bible on the shelves 
of the University at Erfurt, he came into the pres- 
ence of the angel of the Reformation. It was 
exalted by this, and was and is, as has been declared,. 

the religion of the Protestants." It had been a 
sealed book, inaccessible to the people, because of 
ignorance, on account of the opposition of the papal 
powef to its use by the common people, and inas- 
much as it had cost a fortune to purchase this or 
any other book. But now it was to be an " open " 
book. An Open Bible, was the plea of the Re- 
formers; and the printing press, lately invented, 
was to send it forth freely; and to bring it to the 
hands of the masses of the people, as from the 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

On " sea and land " did the angel set his feet; as 
denoting not only the rightful possession of these, 
as being Lord of the whole earth, but as showing 
that the triumphs of the Reformation were to ex- 
tend to the islands of the sea, and to the lands 
beyond the sea, as truly as to that part of the world 
then considered most important. I believe this to 
be a plain reference to the conquests of the gospel 
beyond the sea — but recently crossed — in the New 



ii6 



THE MIGHTY AXGEL 



World, but just discovered. Such a representation 
could never have been associated so appropriately 
with any period as with just that time, when voya- 
gers were pushing their discoveries in the new Con- 
tinent, the outer doors of which had been opened 
by the hand of Columbus. History shows that in 
one century after the Reformation began, the prin- 
ciples of this were established, under the Puritans, 
on these western shores ; and they have here gained 
some of their most glorious successes. 

The " angel cried as with a loud voice, as when 
a lion roareth ; and when he had cried seven thun- 
ders uttered their voices." So did Luther lift up 
his voice with the boldness of the lion, and though 
every tile on all the houses at Worms were a devil, 
he would yet go to the place to maintain the truth 
of God's word. The thunders which responded 
may have been the thunders of the papal ''bulls," 
which were issued against Luther from the seven- 
hilled city of Rome, which made them seem as 
seven thunders. If so, it was only a "bull" against 
a '' lion," the papal bull against the ''lion of the 
tribe of Judah," and the latter should not be intimi- 
dated. What the voices of the thunders said was 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. II7 

not permitted to be written; perhaps, because of no 
consequence. If, however, the seven thunders were 
the great responses which history was to make to 
the Reformation, then, the mystery of their utter- 
ances would be a reason for the sealing of these. 
This, however, is the less probable explanation, as 
this response is further along brought, in another 
form, into view. The first is the truer significance. 

''And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea, 
and upon the earth, lifted up his hand to heaven, 
and swore by him that liveth forever and ever, who 
created heaven and the things that therein are, and 
the earth, and the things that therein are, and the 
sea, and the things which are therein, that there 
should be time no longer : But in the days of the 
voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to 
sound, the niA'stery of God should be finished, as 
he has declared to his servants the prophets." The 
oath is in his name who, living forever, can speak 
of the future as of the present; and who, 
because he made all things, has the authority and 
power to declare as to future time. The translation 
does not give the true sense. The declaration is 
not that there should be " time no longer; " that is, 



Il8 THE MIGHTY ANGEI 

that there should be no more time, this to come to 
an end : but that the ti?ne should not be yet ^ You 
will see the force of this from the connection. He 
declared that the ''time should not be yet;" ''but 
in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when 
he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should 
be finished, as he has declared to his servants the 
prophets." What this " mystery " is which should be 
finished when the seventh angel begins to sound, 
you will learn from the 5th verse of the 17th chap- 
ter of the book ; where we read : '"And upon her 
forehead was a name written, 7?iystery also, from 
Daniel 7th chapter, 26th verse: "But the judgment 
shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to 
consume and destroy it unto the end." There must 
have been something special to call forth the oath 
of the angel at this time. It has been thought that 
it was intended to meet and correct a general 
and strong expectation which would be then cher- 
ished, that the world was soon to come to an end. 
Such an anticipation did then prevail, and has been 
strongly felt at other times. John Wicklifte, the 
Lollards, the Hussites, held to it ; Reformed churches 
and the Xew England Puritans believed it: and in 



AND THE SEVEXTH TRUMPET. II9 

our own day it has spread as a mighty faith over 
the world, and even now there are many in this and 
other lands who look for the speedy personal 
coming of Christ, and the end of the world. Luther 
himself expressed a fervent belief in the near 
advent of Christ. To this Melancthon clung, 
and Latimer said : ** The day is not far off." To 
correct this — if this were the reference — the angel 
Christ would affirm with an oath, that the time is 
not yet." As he gave .all the symbols of the book 
to the apostle and the early church, to lead them to 
look forward in patience and faith, to the consum- 
mation of his plans in the long future; so, at this 
period, which was almost next, in order of impor- 
tance, to the introduction of Christianity upon earth, 
he would say to his servants, ''the time is not yet." 
But the special thi?ig. the time for the end of which 
was not yet, was ''the mystery of God^ as he has 
declared to his servants the prophets " — to Daniel 
especially. With this mystery, and the end of it, 
we shall have more to do, as we go forward with this 
and other lectures. The Reformers — Luther and 
others, thought the papacy was to come to an end 
in their time. Well might Luther have so judged. 



I20 



THE MIGHTY ANGEL 



since, as a writer then said: "In the space of a 
fortnight (after he filrst promulgated his doctrines) 
they spread over Germany; and within a month 
they had run through all Christendom ; as if angels 
themselves had been the bearers of them to all men/' 
But the "time was not yet" for its downfall, as we 
now see to have been true, 

" And the voice which I heard from heaven, spake 
unto me again, and said. Go, and take the little 
book which is open in the hand of the angel which 
standeth upon the sea and upon the earth. And I 
went unto the angel, and said unto him. Give me 
the little book. And he said unto me. Take it and 
eat it up ; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it 
shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. And I took 
the little book out of the angel's hand, and ate it 
up ; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey : and 
as soon as I had eaten it my belly was bitter. And 
he said unto me. Thou must prophesy again before 
many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings." 
The little book again comes into prominence, and 
now was shown how it should perform its mission 
in the reformation and salvation of the world. It 
was to be eaten; not literally, but mentally, spirit- 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. 



121 



ually, as we now speak of devouring the contents of 
a book. Hence we read of the prophet Ezekiel 
eating the roll with God's word on it ; and Jeremiah 
said : Thy words were found, and I did eat them ; 
and thy word was unto me the joy and rejoicing of 
my heart." The Bible was to accomplish its great 
purpose by being taken into the mind and soul, as 
food into the body — masticated and digested, and 
assimilated to the soul, through the processes of our 
mental and moral natures, and under the power 
and blessing of the Holy Spirit. Thus was it wel- 
comed then. With what eagerness was it read and 
studied I it came to a hungry world; and was heartily, 
greedily, thankfully, received. The world had long 
been fed on husks, fit only for swine ; it was now to 
be nourished with the bread of eternal life. As was 
true of Ezekiel, so of John — as personifying Luther — 
the contents of the book was as sweet as honey in his 
mouth ; and they both could sa^^ with David : "How 
sweet are thy w^ords unto my taste ; sweeter than 
honey to my mouth." But it was bitter in the con- 
sequences it brought to the bodies of God's people; 
for to read, even to possess it, came to be considered 
a sufficient reason for the punishment and putting 



122 



THE MIGHTY ANGEL 



to death of the possessors. Being received, it was 
to lead the people of God to do again what they 
had done in early Christian times, to " prophesy," 
or preach the gospel — now as then, or even more 
fully, "before many peoples," before the masses; 
and " nations," divided politically; and " tongues," 
speaking different languages; and "kings," the 
rulers of the earth. Preaching, which is so common 
now, was then a thing of disuse. The pure "preach- 
ing " of the gospel, which had marked its early 
years, had given place, in a corrupt church, to the 
performance of rites and ceremonies. Genuflex- 
ions, crossings, burning of incense, processions, 
music," were and still are "the characteristic fea- 
tures of all papal churches." The preaching of the 
gospel had become " foolishness " to them, as it was 
to the Greeks in the time of the Apostles; but it 
was still "the power of God unto salvation." But 
it was BzMe preaching, the proclamation of the truth 
as it is in Jesus, as this was taken from his word, 
which moved the hearts of men ; not that of worldly 
wisdom ; not that preaching where enough of the 
Bible is worked in among nice sayings and learned 
words to redeem it utterly from the wisdom of man's 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. 1 23 

speech, enough to give it a coating of the gospel. 
The Bible was not made the clothing and orna- 
ment of the gospel, but it was the body of this; and 
whatever else was used only covered this, not to 
conceal, but, as in all true adornment, to set forth 
the substance. 

Now follows, still in connection with the great 
vision before us — of the Reformation, a measurement 
of the teinple^ or true church of God; temple stand- 
ing for church. "There was given me a reed like 
unto a rod " — it was given to John as if he lived at 
the time of the fulfillment of the symbol, or, as if 
he prophetically used it; and the word was : Rise 
and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and 
them that worship therein." A standard by which 
these were to be determined was placed in his hand, 
which, doubtless, was the word of God, here spoken 
of in another form, and by which the lives of pro- 
fessed Christians were to be tested. He was to de- 
clare what constituted the true church of Christ, 
what was the true altar, and who the true members 
of the church. A distinction was to be made be- 
tween these and all other things: and the latter 
were to be ''left out," or ''cast out," as not true. 



124 THE MIGHTY ANGEL 

These were themes of vital moment then, when 
there was a professed church which claimed to be 
the only true church ; when the way of salvation 
was connected with church "altars," and sacri- 
fice was supposed to be made through the "mass; " 
'when a Romish priesthood had taken the place of 
gospel preachers ; and when, as it were, the " court 
of the Gentiles " should be full of those who appear- 
ed to be members of the temple, but who were only 
seemingly connected with this. As a matter of fact, 
these were the great questions which were brought 
forth in the Reformation ; a measurement of the 
things specified was made. "What is the church?" 
"How shall man be just with God?" " Who are 
his true people?" — were most common, as they 
were important inquiries brought before the people. 
Luther and the Reformers took ground against the 
claims and teachings of the papacy; holding, in 
particular, that we are saved only by faith in Jesus, 
and not by good works; and that experimental 
religion is alone true. But nominal Christians 
should still exist as in the court of the Gentiles, and 
they should " tread the holy city " — which Rome 
had come to be regarded, "under foot, forty and two 
months," or 1260 years. 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. 1 25 

During this time which is again mentioned in 
another form, as one thousand two hundred and 
three score days, " witnesses " should continue to 
prophesy in that city, " clothed," however, " in sack- 
cloth," or in mourning, in sadness and in distress. 
The number " two " is the scripture number for 
co77ipetent. The truth was to be established by two 
witnesses. These may be those, who in the east 
and west, testified for Christ and the truth, during 
the long rule of the papal power ; and who should 
continue to do so, even though " clothed in sack- 
cloth." They were the remaining "candlesticks" 
.or churches — so, in reality, even if they had no 
name; and may have been the PauHcians in the 
east and Waldenses in the west, who really began 
their history about the same year, and near the 
time when the papal power commenced to assume its 
fearful position. Their fire should be kept alive by 
oil from the two olive trees, or preachers who should 
minister by their words to the life of the true 
churches of Christ. However man might regard 
them, they "stood before 'the God of the earth ; " 
and were not lost sight of by him, but were his 
witnesses, and should not be wholly destroyed. 



T26 THE MIGHTY ANGEL 

Seemingly, and outwardly, they might be ; but the 
fire from their mouth, their burning words of truth, 
should devour the pretensions of their enemies ; and 
the fulfillment of that truth should be the destruc- 
tion of these. As God had said to Jeremiah, so did 
the Lord say to these witnesses : " Because ye speak 
this word, behold I will make my words in thy 
mouth fire, and this people wood, and it shall de~ 
vour them." "In this manner," they should be 
" killed ; " not by material power wielded by the 
witnesses or churches ; but by the power of truth, 
belching like fire from their mouth. With the oppo- 
sition to these should be connected the ills, the 
famines, the wars, the plagues, which came upon 
the earth, in the days of their prophecy. God 
answered their prayers for deliverance from their 
enemies, for triumph, in his own way ; and while he 
brought forth the fire, he, also, visited the people 
with his judgments : yet " repented they not." So 
that, what we saw, in our last lecture, come upon 
the world, is here explained as being in judgment 
for the persecutions visited upon the true people of 
God. 

When the time of the completion of the testimony 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. I27 

of the first long series of witnesses should come, 
" the beast that ascended out of the bottomless pit " 
— it was said — ''shall make war against them, and 
shall overcome them and kill them." The beast is 
afterward more particulary noticed, but his origin 
is here stated. Like Mohammed, like the Moham- 
medan religion and power, it is said to have come 
from the bottomless pit ;" from beneath, not above ; 
from hell, not from heaven. It was not a mere 
persecution, but a ''war" that should be waged. 
The war against the Waldenses is in point ; that war 
forming in its record " one of the darkest pages of 
history," when whole villages were swept away, every 
inhabitant, in some instances, being slaughtered ; 
and which extended from 1540-15 70, no less than 
900,000 Protestants being put to death. A crusade 
was proclaimed by the Pope against the true 
people of God, whom he was pleased to call "here- 
tics." To all of which may be added the horrors 
of the Inquisition, which warred against the saints ; 
the wars of Philip II., aimed at these; the 50,000,000 
persons slain — from first to last — by the papal power, 
on account of religion. 

Amid the 1260 years there was to be a time when 



128 THE MIGHTY ANGEL 

it appeared to the world as if the witnesses were 
dead. They had served the will of God, and their 
enemies seemed to have triumphed over them ; and 
their dead bodies lay " in the great city, which 
spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt," because of 
its evils and the hard bondage it inflicted, and which 
— spiritually — is "where, also, our (or their) Lord was 
crucified" — as if crucified afresh in their death. 
As unburied, were they to be pointed at in their 
death, to be viewed in the great city. A gathering 
from the people, or "they of the people, and kindreds, 
and tongues, and nations," should look upon their 
dead bodies for a definite time — "three days and a 
half; " and not suffering their bodies to be buried, 
they would rejoice over these, and "make merry 
and send gifts one to another, because these two 
prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth " — 
tormented their consciences through preaching the 
truth. "And after three days and a half the spirit 
of life from God entered into them, and they stood 
upon their feet." Searching for a time when the " two 
witnesses " seemed to be wholly overcome, when a 
gathering of people looked as upon their dead 
bodies in the great city, we find that at the begin- 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. 1 29 

ning of the i6th century the papal power was domi- 
nant. A writer says that, Everything was quiet ; 
every heretic was exterminated, and the whole 
christian world supinely acquiesced in the enormous 
absurdities inculcated by the Romish church. " But, 
a very definite time is set when this state of things 
should be viewed by an assemblage of people. In 
^ the year 1513 a celebrated council was held at Rome, 
the council of Lateran, so called because held in a 
palace thus named. To this all dissentients were 
summoned, but none whatever appeared. During 
the sessions of the council, the orator of the session 
entered the pulpit, and amid great applause, said 
what was never said before and never could be said 
again : ' There is an end of resistance to the papal 
rule and religion ; opposers there exist no more ; ' 
and, ' The whole body of Christendom is now seen 
to be subjected to its head, the pope.' That coun- 
cil closed ' in the splendor of the dinners and fetes 
given by the cardinals.' 'The assembled princes 
and prelates separated from the council with com- 
placency, confidence, and mutual congratulations 
on the peace, unity, and purity of the church.' The 
dead bodies were thus viewed by the assemblage 



130 THE MIGHTY ANGEL 

from the " people, kindreds, and tongues, and na- 
tions," for the council represented the entire PvOman 
power ; and there was " merry making " over the 
death of the witnesses. The remarkable words 
proclaiming this were used May 5th, 15 14. Three 
days and a half, prophetically, from this time, the 
spirit of life from God " should again enter into the 
witnesses. This time would be 3 years +180 days. 
This would give us as follows : Three years. May 
5th, 15 1 7. Including the sth we should have for 
May, 27 days; June, 30; July, 31; August, 31; Sep- 
tember, 30; and October, 31, = 180. To October 
31st, 15 1 7, we would obtain the three years and a half, 
ihe year and day on which Luther nailed his celebrated 
Theses to the doors of the church at Wittemberg j the 
day when " the spirit of life from God " entered 
anew his witnesses, and the day when the Reforma- 
tion began: a most remarkable fulfillment of the 
word of God, of even the symbols of this. 

The effect was startling. Great fear fell upon 
them which saw them." The witnesses were exalted 
as to heaven, " and their enemies saw them " so 
glorified; which was true of the Reformers, who 
became objects of universal attention, even Henry 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. I3I 

VIII. of England aiming darts at Luther, and gain- 
ing from the Pope the name of Defender of the 
Faith." In that same hour was there a great earth- 
quake," a great commotion and overturning among 
the nations, among those heretofore subject to the 
great city ; which every reader of history knows to 
have taken place, at least a ''tenth part" of its 
dominion falling away : an earthquake, a commo- 
tion, attended with the slaying of thousands. Ger- 
many, Switzerland, Denmark and Sweden, were 
soon, in good part, turned from Rome, and England 
became nominally Protestant ; and " the remnant 
were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven." 

One thing remains concerning this part of the 
Revelation, the of the power of those who 

should tread under foot the holy city, and during 
which the witnesses there should prophesy in sack- 
cloth. The time is given as forty-two months, or 
one thousand two hundred and three score days. 
This same powder is spoken of as the ''miystery of 
God," and it does seem a mystery that God should 
have allowed it to exist; and it is said that the end 
of it had been "declared to his servants the proph- 
ets." In the 7th chapter of Daniel, the same power 



132 THE MIGHTY ANGEL 

is prophesied of, and the same time is set forth, as 
" a time and times and the dividing of time; " that 
is, a year, two years, and one-half of a year, 
which prophetically would be 360 + 72c + 180 = 
1260 years. In Daniel it is plainly revealed that 
the object assumed civil authority, and grew out of 
the "fourth beast," or Roman power; thus giving 
us the papal civil power. To estimate the duration 
of this we should need to know just when this arose, 
which is one of the most difficult questions of history, 
since that power as such grew so gradually. But 
there are several events which help us in this, and 
I am able to point you to what I believe to be a 
correct verification of the time. In the year 606, 
A. D., Pope Boniface sought recognition as Uni- 
versal Bishop from the Emperor Phocas. Whether 
it was directly granted or not, as has been ques- 
tioned, here was a positive effort to grasp power; 
and this time dates the " Papacy." Dr. Schaff says : 
The Roman bishops called themselves not patri- 
archs, but popes, that they might rise the sooner 
above their colleagues ; for the one denotes oligar- 
chical power, and the other, monarchical." This 
claim is represented as reaching its height in the 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. 1 33 

latter part of the sixth century. Leo 1. sought 
earlier than this an alliance, defensive and offensive, 
of the spiritual and the temporal powers, " in the 
pursuit of an unlimited sovereignty." With the 
final dissolution of the Roman Empire, the papal 
power, " to a certain extent, stepped into the imperial 
vacancy, and the successors of Peter became in the 
mind of the Western nations, sole heir of the old 
Roman imperial succession." "With Gregory I., 
590-604, a new period begins." ''He marks the 
transition of the patriarchal system into the strict 
papacy of the middle ages." We are justified, then, 
in the belief that the ruling power of the popes 
virtually commenced in the year 606, from which 
time they called themselves Universal Bishops. If 
we are to date from the actual possession of kingly 
power by these, then we must look to the year 
when the exarchate of Ravenna — the sovereignty 
of this and of Rome, was granted to the Pope by 
Pepin, King of France, A. D., 752. Dating from 
the latter, we have 752 + 1260 = 2012; from the 
former, 606 + 1260 = 1866. 

I know that the civil power of Rome has been 
repeatedly prostrated — even as late as 1848, and has 



134 THE MIGHTY ANGEL 

anew arisen ; and when I speak of the things which 
have again wrested the crown from the pope, T am 
aware that there is doubt as to the year, when it was 
first worn, and that the authority may be again 
gained. But there is far less likelihood of it 
now than heretofore, and there is a combination 
of circumstances which would lead us to believe 
that the end has come which the prophets fore- 
told, and which Christ pictured in the revelation 
he gave. A few years ago, a war occurred in 
Europe which had direct bearing upon the papal 
power. Austria, the chief friend and support of 
Rome, armed against Prussia, the German Confed- 
eration and Italy. In one of the shortest campaigns 
of history the issue was decided ; Austria was 
smitten down, and Victor Emanuel became pos- 
sessor of Venitia, and moved in purpose toward 
Rome. The battle of Sadowa decided the fate of 
Rome, and that was fought — as the whole campaign 
took place — in the year 1866. Only one power re- 
mained to support the papacy, and that was soon 
crippled and humiliated; in five years, it, also, fell, 
and with its fall actually took place the downfall of 
the temporal power of the Pope, Rome passing into 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. I35 

the hands of the Italian government. Because of 
these things am I led to believe that now— in our 
day, has the scripture been fulfilled ; and that as we 
listen intently, we may hear. 

The Sounding of the Seventh Trumpet. 

The great woe of the sixth Trumpet fell upon the 
world through the Turkmans ; and upon the papal 
power and the earth through the "earthquake" 
which attended the exaltation of the witnesses. 
Not the work of the mighty angel " of the Reform- 
ation produced the woe ; any more than the sound- 
ing of the seventh or third woe trumpet, shall, in 
its moral aspects be calamitous, for these are 
declared to be most glorious : in the one case as in 
the other, the disaster is to the enemies of God. 

At the beginning — when the trumpet " begins to 
sound," the "mystery," it was declared, shall be 
finished ; the mystery of the duration of the tem- 
poral power of Rome, prophesied of by Daniel and 
foretold by the Lord Jesus. Not that the spiritual 
power should then end, or has ended ; for we read, 
Daniel 7 : 26, " But the judgment shall sit, and they 
shall take away his dominion, to consume and 
destroy it unto the end^'' which makes manifest a 



136 THE MIGHTY ANGEL 

gradual doing away of the Ecclesiastical power, 
which is to be overcome, as you will see by the con- 
nection in Daniel, by the saints : " They shall take 
away his dominion." 

I shall not dwell upon the sounding of the 
seventh Trumpet. I do not need to : for there 
is given here only a brief summary of that, which, 
as the thread of history is anew taken up in more 
purely Ecclesiastical relations, is brought forth 
more fully as we again approach the end. But the 
grand result is, evidently, to grow out of the Reform- 
ation, from those principles which then sprang up 
and have remained at work in the world. 

Suffice it, that " the kingdoms of this world " are 
to become the kingdom of our Lord and of his 
Christ; that the beginning of this time is now at 
hand. The sounding of the Seventh Trumpet, like 
that of the others is not sudden, nor audible to the 
natural ear, nor does it end with one blast : it covers, 
we know not, how long ; but like some of the others, 
it may embrace scores and hundreds of years. If, 
however, the interpretation given be true, then we 
may date the time when the great principles of 
Christianity are to go forward to sure and complete 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. 137 

victory among the nations. The kingdoms or 
nations shall remain such, political divisions may 
continue to separate these ; but the principles of 
justice, of truth, of right, of peace, are to increase 
henceforth in their dominion, until all the nations 
shall be swayed by these. Civil and social and 
religious oppression and wrong are to cease ; all 
people are to be brought into subjection to the 
higher laws and precepts of a true Christianity, of 
the Bible, of our Lord and his Christ. 

Then cometh the judgment and ''the time of the 
dead that they should be judged;" then shall be 
" given reward unto God's servants, the prophets 
and to the saints, and them that fear his name, both 
small and great ; " then, also, " shall be destroyed 
them which destroy the earth." 

With the 1 8th verse of the nth chapter, properly 
ends the connection; with the 19th verse, a retracing 
of steps takes place. 

I point you, again, to the argument, the evidence 
in favor of the truthfulness of God's word. We 
have a cumulative argument, for the evidence piles 
itself up in favor of the Divine inspiration of 
the scriptures. Can you resist it.^ If the Bible is 



13^ THE MIGHTY ANGEL 

true in these things, is it not equally true in all that 
it declares about you ? concerning your con- 
dition as sinners ? your need of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, as your atoning and all-sufficient, and only, 
and living Savior ? Is it not true that you must 
repent or you shall perish, with all the enemies of 
our God and of his Christ ? that you must believe on 
the Lord Jesus Christ in your hearts to the saving 
change of these ? and that if you believe not, you 
shall be lost, shall be " damned ? 

O ye people of God, rejoice, for now is your sal- 
vation nigher than when you believed. Behold our 
work now, as victory is promised — to go forth with 
moral weapons to the conquest and salvation of the 
world, for our God and his Christ. We are entered 
upon the last days, the consummation days of history, 
of all time, of the glorious gospel of the Son of God. 
Triumphs surpassing those of its early days, and of 
the Reformation, are before us; unsullied now by 
the mistakes then made by professed Christians, in 
making Christianity a temporal power, and in linking 
together church and state : all the spirit of the time 
is against these errors, and the true church itself is 
opposed to them. We are entered upon triumphs 



AND THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. I39 

which shall not give way to disasters, for our God 
shall reign forever and ever." 
All heaven rejoices: especially the "four and 
twenty elders," the representatives of the church 
in heaven, 'Svhich sat before God," do now fall upon 
their faces and "worship God," saying: "We give 
thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and 
wast and art to come ; because thou hast taken to 
thee thy great power, and hast reigned." 

The dominion of truth has commenced. We, on 
the earth, thank and worship God for it. Be the 
heart inspired for the victory to be gained. Press 
forward the lines of Immanuel! With spiritual 
weapons let us subdue the world to Christ! Nerve 
every arm for action ; and be it our prayer — 

" Fly abroad thou mighty gospel, 
Win and conquer, never cease ; 
Let thy lasting, wide dominion, 
Multiply and still increase." 




Revelation^ Chapters ii : ig. 12^ ij. 

^^^HERE is in tlie portion of the book of Reve- 
lation which this lecture covers, a grand 
grouping of visions, of symboHc representations. 
It is vastly comprehensive. It goes back, and while 
the symbols are linked to those we have already 
viewed, they present most prominently events in 
ecclesiastical history; they have to do vriththe church 
peculiarly, with the church true and the church 
false; with the "woman," the true church of Christ; 
the "beast," the false church. There is, also, a 
reaching forward to the ultimate condition of things. 
We shall find that for the second, out of three times, 
is the end of all things touched upon, as if the Lord 
Jesus would keep this before his people for their 
consolation and support amid all the trials and suf- 
ferings of life and of history. The first time, as 



142 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

we saw in our last lecture, the end of all history 
from a civil or political stand-point was represented, 
the kingdoms of this world " becoming " the 
kingdom of our Lord and his Christ." In the com- 
prehensive summary of the ecclesiastical history of 
the Christian centuries, which is next given to us, 
we are taken onward, in thought, to the time when 
the reapers shall go forth to gather from the pro- 
fessed church of Christ, and from the world, all his 
true people, according to his own declarations when 
upon earth ; and the angel of justice and destruc- 
tion shall collect for the wune-press of the wrath of 
God all that offend in his kingdom. Subsequently, 
after some more specific representations of things 
already in part declared, the end of the world, in 
all its moral bearings, is symbolized. When I say, 
"end of the world, end of all things," I do not 
mean that the world is necessarily to be stripped of 
all people and literally destroyed ; but there is to be 
a close of that order of things which has prevailed 
from the beginning, an end of the mixed condition 
of human life and of the forces working upon earth. 

I. The time set forth by the first vision pictured 
in the 12th chapter is, evidently, an early age. This 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 143 

is manifest from a figure, partially the same as that 
given when first the ''door was opened in heaven/' 
and the historic visions were about to commence. 
Moreover, the symbol of the '' dragon " would have 
force peculiarly in the second and third centuries 
and onward. It came to be in the second century, 
more particularly in the third, and for sometime 
afterward, the Roman ensign, being connected with 
the "Eagle." 

As the " temple of God was opened in heaven, 
there was seen in his temple the ark of his testa- 
ment : and there were lightnings, and voices, and 
thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail." 
We see disclosed in the vision the moral worlds and 
the church of Christy the repository of the word of 
God, as the tabernacle and temple contained, within 
the ark, the tables of the testament inscribed with 
the law of God. We behold that world at a time 
when the lightnings were flashing, the thunders 
were rolling, the voices were speaking, the earth- 
quake was trembling, and the great hail was beating 
down ; which things have already been exhibited in 
connection with the history of the Roman Empire. 
The time, withal, is before the commencement of 



144 ^HE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

the period of 1260 years which we computed in our 
last lecture. 

Our attention is now especially attracted to the 
church of Christ A " great wonder " or " sign ap- 
peared in heaven," in the moral world; "a woman 
clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, 
and upon her head a crown of twelve stars." This 
figure of a woman is a familiar embodiment of the 
church of God in the Bible, and was before this time 
thus spoken of: Who is she that looketh forth as the 
morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and 
terrible as an army with banners " She is clothed 
with the sunlight of truth, and reflects that truth to 
the world, the reflection being from under her feet 
and shining as from the twelve apostles, who are as 
a crown of stars about her brow. As she appears, 
she is not the infant church ; she is a woman. 

What was then connected with her and what 
followed, has been explained as portraying the birth 
of Christ, as the son born unto God's people, the 
child " given to the world, on whose "shoulders " 
should rest "the government," and who was soon 
caught up to the throne of God, beyond the reach 
of his enemies that early endeavored to destroy 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 1 45 

him — that, in the person of Herod, sought the 
young cliild. to kill him. If the church could be 
said to be the mother of Christ, this would be most 
beautifully and truly represented by the hgur^" 
before us : but Christ is rather the source of the 
church, the head and "husband" of this, than the 
child: and the things seen were to be "hereafter/'' 
however soon. I do not say positively that this is 
not the intent of the fi2:ure : onlv, I think not. 
This has been interpreted as embodying a time of 
increase in the church, when this should be multi- 
plied ; but this explanation does not so fully answer 
all the features of the symbol as still another inter- 
pretation I give to you. 

From all the circumstances, it seem.s to me that 
the symbol sets forth the church at a time when 
there should be earnest, painful cries to k?ioiv the 
truths to bring forth the word of God. ■ 

There is a two-fold delineation of a long general 
period, the two features akin as bringing the church 
of God to that era when this should fly, as a hunted 
woman, into the wilderness; yet distinctly divided, 
according to the symbol and as ecclesiastical 
history displays. The first part appears in the birth 



146 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

of the child, the second in the " war " which took 
place in the moral world. 

The church which cannot be said to be the 
mother of Christ, can be called the mother of the 
truth ; for it has pleased God to communicate his 
word to us through inspired servants. The child 
born of the christian church was the New Testa- 
ment of our Lord Jesus Christy which came fully to 
its birth in the production of the Apocalypse : all 
becoming the object of the special care of divine 
providence, and being exalted in his kingdom, even 

caught up to his throne ; " and guarded with 
peculiar zeal by his people. In this and with this, 
Christ is seen coming forward in the latter days to 
rule the world. As early as the second century, the 
New Testament canon was virtually decided and 
generally acknowledged. The first great question 
settled, after the time of the apostles, was: "What 
writings form the inspired books of the New 
Testament 1 " It was a most earnest question ; one 
not decided without travail of soul. 

The Adversary stood ready to devour the New 
Testament, to destroy the truth. His form is that 
of " a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 1 47 

horns, and seven crowns upon his heads." This 
was an outward power through which Satan acted, 
who is later connected with the dragon ; working 
in this way as he did through the serpent in the garden 
of Eden. The power was plainly "pagan Rome." 
The "seven heads are seven mountains," as we find 
by Revelation 17 : 9; the "ten horns" signify ten 
parts into which the Empire should be divided. 
At this time the latter were uncrowned, the seven 
crowns resting on the "heads," or the original seat 
of government, and denoting the seven forms of 
government which should there successively pre- 
vail: Kings, Consuls, Dictators, Decemvirs, Mili- 
tary Tribunes, Emperors, and Dukes. The dragon 
appeared in "heaven," as entering the moral world 
in conflict with the truth. 

This period is given a distinct place in church 
history; and is called by a very eminent church 
historian — one of the latest and best. Dr. Schaff — 
the "second period," who places it between A. D. 
100-31 1. It was marked by pagan opposition to 
the truth of the Bible and of Christianity in general, 
such men as Tacitus, Celsus and Lucian, leading in 
that conflict which brought forth, on the part of 



148 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

the church, the early Christian " apologetics." It was, 
moreover, pre-eminently the age of pagan persecution. 

I think that no clearer verification of the sym- 
bol could be given than this period affords ; its 
different phases illustrating the efforts to destroy 
the New Testament truth — the child of the Christian 
church. While the Truth is involved in the next 
symbol, that of the " war in heaven," it is not in its 
birth, but rather in its vindication ; that birth tak- 
ing place as the first century closed and being first 
disputed, the great war pictured coming afterward. 
The twelve stars about the head of the woman form 
an index of the apostolic age of the church — already 
passed; of the completed labors of the apostles, who 
are placed as a crown upon her brow, and whose 
chief work was the production of the New Testa- 
ment scriptures. 

If Mr. Gibbon can be said to have undesignedly 
furnished a commentary on the symbols which por- 
trayed the civil history of the Roman Empire ; so 
have church historians, without any purpose of so 
doing, given expression to facts of ecclesiastical 
history which verify those symbols of Revelation 
which relate to this. 



AND WARRING BEASTS. I49 

The next scene is that of a mo7^al conflict^ the 
picture of such. "And there was war in heaven : 
Michael and his angels fought against the dragon ; 
and the dragon fought and his angels." 

That there was a time which could be so repre- 
sented, is true. It immediately followed the one 
just viewed. To it is given the name of an age^ 
called the Patristic age," and designated by Dr. 
Schaff as the "third period" of church history, ex- 
tending 10 the year 600, A. D., and marking the limit 
of what is called "Ancient Christianity." The con- 
flict could be said, at this period, to have been "in 
heaven" with more force than at any time before ; for 
it was carried on greatly in the nominal kingdom of 
God, within the professed churches of Christ, among 
Christians. Our eyes cannot distinguish fully the 
lines of battle as God viewed these, nor can we say al- 
ways which embodied Christ and his people, or Satan 
and his servants ; but of the conflict there is no doubt. 

There was questioning and debating — fierce, even 
dreadful disputes, as to what the word of God taught ; 
concerning its doctrines, among many other things, 
of the nature of Christ, the divinity of the Holy 
Spirit, the character of the Trinity, and the form of 



150 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

the church. Councils were held, not necessarily of 
binding authority, most certainly possessed of no 
inspired right — for inspiration was limited to the 
production of the word of God ; and, at best, since 
the days of the apostles, we have had only illumina- 
tion^ which is not given peculiarly to ecclesiasticisms, 
but to the humble, believing, child-like heart, God 
still revealing the meaning of his word unto " babes.'* 
Christian men struggled with the great truths of the 
Scripture teeming in their minds and souls, and 
sought to give expression to those truths. To say 
that they made no mistakes, would be to say that 
they were infallible, which was not the case. But 
they certainly announced some doctrines which were 
like the conclusions of science; that were gathered 
from the word of God as scientific statements from 
the realm of nature — statements open to modifica- 
tion, in the one case and the other, as a better, 
wider, more thorough knowledge of the Bible and 
of nature, should be gained : for changes of human 
creeds by no means impair the word of God, no 
more than does the progress of science affect the 
material universe ; which forever remain, and need 
to be searched to be known. 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 15T 

Following this conflict, and growing out of it, was 
the flight of the true church into the wilderness. 
The Waldenses— known then by another name — 
resisted the newly acquired authority of the Pope 
of Rome as soon as this was assumed — in the year 
606 — and the church in the wilderness retained its 
belief in the pure truth. One phase of the warfare 
culminated in the announcement of the doctrine of 
^^free grace " by Augustine, which was clung to by 
Wickliffe, Huss, and Wessel, who looked to his 
writings next to those of the apostle Paul. Luther 
was greatly indebted to him ; as were, also, Melanc- 
thon and Zwingle. Dr. Schaff says: " The Reform- 
ers were led by his writings into a deeper 
understanding of Paul, and so prepared for their 
great vocation. No church teacher did so much to 
mould Luther and Calvin; none furnished them^ so 
powerful weapons against the dominant Pelagianism 
and formalism; none is so often quoted by them 
with esteem and love." ''Augustine may be called, 
in respect of his doctrine of sin and grace, the first 
forerunner of the Reformation." "Had he lived 
at the time of the Reformation, he would in all 
probability have taken the lead of the evangelical 



152 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

movement against the prevailing Pelagianism of the 
Roman church." 

That this conflict was great enough to receive a 
distinct notice in a revelation portraying promi- 
nently the history of the church, is confirmed by 
the important part " symbolism " has had in the 
church, in modern as in ancient times, — by the 
earnest battle still waged over "Confessions of 
Faith," these standing in the estimation of Christian 
churches as embodiments of Bible truth. 

" That old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, 
which deceiveth the whole world, was cast out;" 
" he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were 
cast out with him." He went forth, baffled in his 
mother attempts, to work deception in the minds of 
men as to the truth, and to persecute the true church 
of Christ. His deceptions have been most woefully 
carried on ; Satan, who was unable to prevent the 
introduction of Bible-christianity into the world, 
doing his utmost to delude the nations as to its 
nature, and spreading his deceptions over the ages 
and hundreds of millions of people ; so that the 
larger part of professed Christians even to-day are 
sunken in ignorance and superstition. He betrayed 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 1 53 

men into linking the idolatry of Paganism and the 
rites of Judaism with the name of Christianity, into 
putting out the life and retaming only the dead form 
of a church. 

The truth had been brought forth despite the 
efforts of Satan, and the triumph was a subject of 
rejoicing in the '"heavens." ''A loud voice said. 
Now is come salvation and strength, and the king- 
dom of our God, and the power of his Christ : for 
the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which 
accused them before our God day and night." 
The truth was established, and Satan could not 
buffet the minds of God's people with doubts, as if 
accusing them before God night and day." They 
"overcame him by the blood of the Lamb" — through 
the virtue of that blood, indeed, but by faith in 
this; by the great truth of salvation by grace 
through ''the blood of the Lamb; " and by "the 
word of their testimony," to the power of that grace 
and blood ; and because of this. " they loved not 
their lives unto the death." Therefore, was the 
word: " Rejoice ye heavens, and ye that dwell in 
them;" but it was "woe to the earth," for Satan 



154 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

was to go forth into this, using all his power, for his 
time was short, or limited. 

This time was, also, one of persecution for con- 
science sake, and dates what are called " Christian 
persecutions: " these being, rather, unchristian, and 
instigated by Satan, who impelled even the minds 
of some good men to it; so manifesting himself still 
as the great deceiver. 

A general description is now given of the exile of 
the church, during its long period of persecution — 
"a time, and times, and half a time," 360 + 720 + 
180 = 1260 years. Added to the conflict, many 
other events conspired to send the true church of 
Christ into obscurity : the incoming of the Northern 
barbarians, the uniting of the professed church with 
the state, and the consequent turning of the minds 
of many professed Christians from the pure truth of 
the word of God. Swiftly, as on eagle wings, should 
she fly into the wilderness but there should she 
live, for she should be nourished with the truth, 
and the divine spirit and grace. The dragon sought 
to destroy the church in the wilderness, by a long 
continued stream of opposition; but the "earth 
helped the woman, the earth opened her mouth and 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 155; 

swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out 
of his mouth;" as if the very conformations of the 
earth, its opening valleys, were a means of safety to 
God's people, which we find to have been, in part, 
the case. These were called the Vaudois, or 
" people of the valleys ;" because they lived in these, 
here seeking refuge. ''Wroth with the woman,'* 
the dragon " went to make war with the remnant 
of her seed" near at hand, which kept "the com- 
mandments of God, and have the testimony of 
Jesus Christ." 

There is in all this a pictorial view of the efforts 
of Satan, who appears as the prime mover, the 
secret source of the endeavors to injure and destroy 
the truth and the church; of his workings through 
pagan Rome, and, in general, through all that has 
been done, during all the Christian ages, to pervert 
the truth and to overcome the true disciples of the 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

II. Next appears the symbol of a ''''beast " — savage, 
brutal, ravenous, blood-thirsty. It is seen rising 
out of the sea, as out of troublous times; when 
there was agitation and uncertainty, of which it was 
born. 



IS6 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

A descripiion is given of the beast. He had 
" seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten 
crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy." 
You will see that in some respects the beast was 
like the dragon. The heads were the same, and it 
had ten horns; but the "crowns " now rested upon 
the "horns," and upon the heads, instead of the 
crowns, was the name of "blasphemy." "The seven 
heads are the seven mountains." Rome stands 
forth again, but the old power is changed. There 
are now "ten horns " or kingdoms in the old Roman 
Empire ; this, with its seven crowns, or forms of 
government, having given way to ten kingdoms, 
and upon the seven hilled city was a power which 
was blasphemous, — a power which, in its assump- 
tions could be well named "blasphemy." No truer 
nor more striking description could be given of the 
world succeeding the time of pagan Rome than 
this. The seven hilled city remained ; and upon 
this, was the boasting and self-exalting papal church ; 
while the kingly crowns were distributed among ten 
governments. Even Romanists admit that the 
Roman Empire came to be divided into ten king- 
doms. These are given by various authors sub- 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 157 

stantially the same ; as, the V andals, in Africa ; 
the Alians, in Spain; Suevi, in Gaul; Heruli, in 
Italy; Franks, Visigoths, Ostrogoths, Burgandians, 
Lombards, and Britons. The time of the beast 
dates from about 600, A. D. the close of the last 
period we viewed, and when the assumptions of 
the papacy were fully made. 

The beast had a combination of dreadful features. 
He was "like unto a leopard," distinguished for 
blood-thirstiness and cruelty, and which was thus 
the emblem of a power fierce and tyrannical ; " his 
feet were as the feet of a bear," in which lies the 
strength of the bear; "and his mouth, as the mouth 
of a lion," with which the lion seizes and holds its 
prey : thus, the agility and fierceness of the leopard 
is united with the brutal strength of the bear, and 
the ravenous, tearing nature of the lion. 

The source of his power is given. This comes 
from the same quarter whence the other — the " red 
dragon," derived his strength; viz., Satan. "The 
dragon gave him his power and his seat, and great 
authority." We behold a mingling of powers — of 
the beast and of the ten horns, these working to- 
gether. The ten horns worshiped the dragon and 



158 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

the beast. They gave power unto the beast to speak 
great things, and "power was given unto him to 
continue forty and two months ; " or, the 1260 years, 
which forms so marked a period, in view of the oft 
repeated use of the term. 

"One of the heads " of the old dragon had been 
wounded to death, and the wound was healed; evi- 
dently, by the beast. That head was the " imperial " 
authority which was healed, or restored, in Charle- 
magne, by the papal church. The beast became a 
great wonder ; and, seemingly, an invincible power. 
Dreadful were its blasphemies, really aimed against 
God, as it blasphemed " his name and his taber- 
nacle " or true church, and them that dwell there- 
in ; " of which papal Rome was guilty. He " made 
war" with the saints; power was given by the ten 
horns to do so, and to overcome them, as we saw 
in our last lecture. "All kindreds, and tongues, 
and nations," became subject to the beast; kings 
should hold their crowns at his will, and the nations 
should own his authority, and all the kindreds bow 
to him ; which came to pass. The whole earth 
worshiped him, except the true people of God — 
unwritten and unknown, like the 7,000 faithful ones. 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 1 59 

in the time of Elijah, who had not bowed their knee 
to Baal ; whose names were kno\vn only on high, 
where they were ''written in the book of life of the 
Lamb slain from the foundation of the world." 

Doubtless, the connection of the church of Rome 
with the temporal powers of the earth, is here set 
forth — the union of church and state ; the one 
helping the other, which union was to continue 1260 
years ; the papal power to be upheld during that 
time, and this, in turn, to sustain kingdoms, at times, 
to have authority over all these. This power and 
this alliance maintained by the sword was to perish 
with the sword, was to be severed by the blows of 
war; as we see to have been the case, in the gradual 
weakening and alienation of the nations from Rome, 
and in the final strokes which have sundered this 
from the kingdoms of the earth. 

I believe that this has been fully accomplished; 
that, as I showed you, in the last lecture, the 1260 
years expired in 1866, or thereabouts; and, with the 
humbling of x\ustria and France, and the seizure of 
Rome by the Italian forces — with the present wrest- 
ing of the crown from the brow of the Pope, the 
time set forth in the symbols has been fulfilled. If 



l6o THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

not, then I am sure that in 138 years from now, it 
certainly will be ; that, the fifth generation from 
this shall see the final destruction of the tem- 
poral authority of the Pope. But I judge from all 
the evidence, that this has already occurred ; that, 
in view of the symbol of the first beast, and from 
the identification of the 1260 years with its existence, 
there can be no question but that the coalition which 
virtually took place in the year 606 has ended. 
Thank God, that the date of the decree of papal 
infallibility marks the downfall of the papal power. 

The " Catholic World," in an article just pub- 
lished, says : " By a remarkable coincidence the 
Franco-Prussian war broke out at the very moment 
when the dogma of papal infallibility was defined, 
and immediately after the capitulation of Sedan, 
Victor Emanuel took possession of Rome. The 
Pope was without temporal power — a prisoner in- 
deed." So that even Romanists recognize the con- 
nection, though blinding their eyes to the meaning 
of God's providence, which thus annuls that infam- 
ous decree ; and just when the Pope " exalted 
himself above all that is called God, or that is wor- 
shiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of 



AND WARRING BEASTS. l6l 

God, showing himself that he is God," came forth 
the sentence of downfall burned in letters of fire, 
and he was made less than the kings of the earth. 
" History records no more striking example of swift 
retribution of criminal ambition." 

III. "Another beast " now appears. This came 
from an established order of things, as from " the 
land " and not from the sea. This is evidently an im- 
age of the papal church, in a phase of it which should 
continue — with another name, it may be — when its 
temporal power should pass away. The form here 
brought to view, while connected with the other,, 
and having features in common, may be sai-d tO' 
have arisen more especially at the " Council of 
Trent," at which time church historians place the- 
full rise of '^Romanism proper." Then w^as expressed 
what had existed and been practiced before, but 
now came to its full development. It gave "Roman- 
ism proper " " symbolical expression and anathema- 
tized the doctrines of the Reformation." Moreover, 
this period marked a renewed and greater grasping 
for temporal power, on the part of the papal church. 

This beast had "two horns like a lamb: " it ap- 
peared to be lamb-like, as the papal church has 
II 



l62 



THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 



always professed, even when it was speaking like 
the dragon, like the dragon we have viewed. " He 
exerciseth all the power of the first beast before 
him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell 
therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly 
wound was healed." That this was carried out by 
the papal authority is an historic fact; that the 
power represented by the first beast, was maintained 
by the ecclesiastical authority of Rome, is true; 
even now is that power claimed by the Pope and 
the Romish hierarchy. 

A peculiarity of its mode of securing and pre- 
serving its authority is given, this being the great 
wonders he should do — the "lying wonders," the 
false miracles ; so, " deceiving themi that dwell on 
the earth by the means of those miracles he had 
power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to 
them that dwell on the earth, that they should make 
an image to the beast, which had the wound by a 
sword and did live." Thus has the papal church 
endeavored to secure submission to its authority, to 
its temporal as well as ecclesiastical dominion. 

."And he had power to give life unto the image 
of the beast, that the image of the beast should 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 1 63 

both speak, and cause that as many as would not 
worship the huage of the beast should be killed. 
And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and 
poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right 
hand, or in their foreheads : and that no man might 
buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name 
of the beast, or the number of his name." 

To give life "to the image of the beast," was one 
of the objects of the council of Trent. It was to be 
done by a vindication of the papal authority in word, 
which was to be followed by the persuasiveness of 
the sword. Whatever growing discontent had mani- 
fested itself among Catholics or princes, was, by 
skillful manipulation, rendered nugatory in the 
council. Not simply old doctrines of the papacy 
were re-affirmed, but new enormities were produced. 
The world was made to worship the old beast, unto 
whose image new life was given ; not to own his 
authority, was at the peril of life. The old did not 
pass away, but a more solidified ecclesiasticism 
arose— called forth by the times — to support the 
former pretensions of the papacy, which were in 
danger among the nations. 

The beast had, in its old form, favored its votaries, 



164 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

and declared that Catholics should not buy nor sell 
to those who pretended to interpret the word of 
God for themselves — the "heretics." The spirit 
was retained which led the council of Lateran, 
under Pope Alexander III. ; the synod of Tours, 
under the same Pope ; and, also, Pope Martin V.,in 
a bull issued after the council of Constance, to 
decree that no business dealings should be had with 
heretics. 

But that the question as to what is intended by 
the beast, might be placed beyond doubt, its name 
is given in a way more familiar in early times than 
now — in the form of a fimnber. It was written in 
the Greek language. The statement was, that the 
name should in some way be connected with " man," 
"for it is the number of a man," or race of men; 
" and his number is six hundred three score and 
six," or 666. As you are aware, the Greeks num- 
bered by means of their letters. Let us, therefore, 
following the most satisfactory explanation of this 
ever made, take the Greek letters which give the 
required number: J, 30 + ^, i + 7", 300 + ^, 5 
-I- /, ID + iV, so + 70 + I, 200 = 666, We 
have, thus, the name Lateinos, or Latin man; there 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 165 

being abundant authority for the use of the dip- 
thong e i for the Latin long I. Upon the division 
of the Empire, the word Roman which had formerly 
prevailed gave way to the words Greek, for the 
eastern, and Latin, for the western Empire, The 
term Latin, at first applied only to the language, 
was adopted by the western Kingdoms. ' It was 
the Latin world, the Latin Kingdom, the Latin 
church, the Latin patriarch, the Latin clergy, the 
Latin councils.' A vrriter says : 'They Latinize 
everything : Mass, prayers, hymns ; Litanies, 
canons, decretals, bulls, are conceived in Latin. 
The Papal councils speak in Latin, women them- 
selves pray in Latin. The scriptures are read in no 
other language, under the Papacy, than Latin. In 
short, all things are Latin.' If the characteristics of 
the beast did not sufficiently place this, the name does. 

You will see, then, that the impressions prevailing, 
and the statements made; that, in some form the 
papal church is the true church of Christ, that it is 
the historic church, are set aside. The true church 
— the ''woman," which brought forth the truth, with 
which the truth was really connected, fled into the 
wilderness ; and was hunted and persecuted, and 



i66 



THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 



warred against by the powers of the earth, by papal 
Rome ; and the latter — papal Rome — was the '^beast^'^ 
an image verified in the disposition and practices of 
the papacy — fierce, savage, dreadful, destroying 
those who opposed it or were at variance with it, 
seeking to kill the true church of Christ. If you 
would trace the history of the true church, you 
must follow the wanderings of the " woman " in the 
wilderness ; those, who, singly or together, wor- 
shiped God " in spirit and in truth," clung by faith 
to the blood of the Lamb, and the word of their 
testimony, who kept the commandments of God, 
and loved not their lives unto the death. 

There is one pointed omission in connection with 
the symbol of Ecclesiastical Rome. We are told 
repeatedly when its temporal authority should cease ; 
the dominion of the first beast being thus given^ 
but not that of the second : this is left indefinite. 
This is not marked by numbers. That influence 
still lives — now, while the seventh Trumpet is sound- 
ing. The great mistake made by second adventists 
is in naming a time for Christ to appear in bodily 
form. He said of this: "But of that day and hour 
knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 167 

my Father only." Notwithstanding the downfall of 
the temporal power of the Pope, which may have 
encouraged some to expect that Christ is now to 
appear personally; the Scripture gives us to under- 
stand that a period — it may be long, shall fol- 
low, for the complete and final triumph, by moral 
weapons, of the true church of the Lord Jesus — 
now' fully out of the wilderness; for even in the 
city of Rome the pure gospel of Christ is preached 
to-day, under the very protection of the law of 
the land. The entrance of Victor Emanuel's army 
into the city, September 20, 1870, was attended with 
a load of Bibles. 

There were "two horns" to the second beast. 
One of these I believe to be the church of Ehigland, 
the "Episcopacy." This was at first Romish; all, 
save in name. Henry VIII. broke with the Pope ; 
but the doctrines of the English church were at first 
the same as those of the papacy. Persecution was 
waged by the one as by the other, against heretics. 
Even now m.any Episcopalians claim that their church 
is identical vvuth the Roman Catholic, a "branch" 
of this; and the tendencies in the one to the prac- 
tices of the other have been notable, for the last 



i68 



THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 



twenty years. At the late General Convention in 
this country of the Episcopal church, the use of the 
crucifix " — that peculiar " mark" of the beast — and 
of "incense," was quietly but purposely sanctioned. 
Some, eminent among its clergy, are ready to go 
farther than this in devotion to Rome. I think I 
express an accepted fact, when I declare that, how- 
ever much the mere domination of the Pope is 
rejected by the mass of Episcopalians, the historic 
connection with the papacy is a matter of satisfac- 
tion as linking their church by a visible historic 
chain with the far past ; and that, in point of doc- 
trine, there is in part a vital identity of the two even 
now — most prominently as to the " grace of regen- 
eration " in the "sacrament of baptism." Canon 
Liddon affirms that the doctrines of the " Real pres- 
ence," "Need of absolution," and of "Reverence 
for the Saints," are found in the English Prayer 
book. 

IV. A series of visions — bright, hopeful, far reach- 
mg, is now granted, taking us forward to the consum- 
mation of things, to the final victories of God's 
people, to the reaping time of the Kingdom of 
Christ. 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 1 69 

A new song is sung in heaven, one of the new 
songs which have rung through the heavenly courts ; 
sung by the elect of God from earth; sung "before 
the throne, and before the four beasts and the 
elders." The singers were pure and true followers 
of Christ; had kept from defilement; were sincere 
and "without guile" or hypocrisy; were "with- 
out fault : " all having been renewed by the blood 
of the Lamb, were "before the throne of God." 

Some five angels now came forth, one after the 
other. 

1. One appeared flying in the midst of heaven 
"having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them 
that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and 
kindred, and tongue, and people." This chimes in 
with what we saw at the close of our last lecture. 
The " kingdom.s of the world " were to become " the 
kingdom of our Lord and of his Christ," this to 
come to pass in and through the spread of the gos- 
pel. We are living at this period of prophetic 
history, and may favor the great end destined to be 
reached. Revelation has more to do with this far- 
ther along. 

2. Another angel followed, saying, "Babylon is 



170 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

fallen, is fallen." Twice was it declared, as if the 
angel would say, Babylon is doubly fallen. I will 
not notice now the significance of the use of this 
name as applied to the beast. A double fall is 
spoken of, and the truth revealed that as the tem- 
poral overthrow had taken place, so the ecclesiasti- 
cal downfall should come. 

3. Another angel announced the spiritual punish- 
ment of those who worship ''the beast and his 
image, and receive his mark in forehead or hand." 
This punishment shall be, the wrath of God poured 
out without mixture, and shall be eternal; for "the 
smoke of their torment ascendeth up forever and 
ever : and they have no rest day nor night who 
worship the beast and his image, and whosoever 
receiveth the mark of his name." Here is the faith 
and the patience of the saints ; that they believe 
the revelation of the end of the evil power, and 
are patient in view of the seeming long delay of the 
threatened downfall. 

4. From this latter period, it shall be peculiarly 
blessed to die "in the Lord." This has reference 
to the millenial time, whic?i is immediately to suc- 
ceed the second overthrow of Rome. We shall 



AND WARRING BEASTS. Ijl 

again notice this. It is declared that as Rome falls, 
after and through the triumphs of the gospel, a 
period shall occur when it may be said with peculiar 
force : " Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord 
from henceforth : yea, saith the spirit, that they may 
rest from their labors; and their works (or sorrows, 
through trials) do follow them; " as if these should 
not be continued upon the earth, but be buried 
with them ; since persecution, and defeat, and wrongj 
should not go on among the living. 

5. Then cometh the end, when Jesus shall appear 
• as on a white cloud, and the angel shall say as from 

the eternal Father: ^'Thrust in thy sickle and 
reap : for the time is come for thee to reap ; for the 
harvest of the earth is ripe. And he that sat on 
the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth, and the 
earth was reaped: " Christ thus gathers his own. 

6. " And another angel " having, also, a sharp 
sickle," shall come forth ; and he shall be directed 
by the angel of hre, of burning, consuming justice, 
to reap : "Thrust in thy sharp sickle " — the sickle 
keen with justice — " and gather the clusters of the 
vine of the earth ; for her grapes are fully ripe. 
And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, 



172 THE GLORIOUS WOMAN 

and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into 
the great winepress of the wrath of God. And the 
winepress was trodden without the city, and blood 
came out of the winepress, even unto the horses' 
bridles, by the space of a thousand six hundred 
furlongs." 

Friends, the world is nearing this time. We are 
hastening toward it. To which do we belong ; the 
harvest of Christ, or the vintage of earth ? If the 
sickle of Christ should now be thrust among men, 
into our churches, would he gather us to himself, as 
his own, as "wheat into his garner".^ or, should the 
angel of keen justice cut us off, and cast us into 
the great winepress of the wrath of God.'^ These 
are solemn questions — solemn with all the earnest- 
ness and importance of the eternal future. 

Thank God, ye impenitent, that the angel with 
the everlasting gospel is still flying in the midst of 
heaven; and is proclaiming pardon, peace, hope, 
and safety, to all who do repent, and in their hearts 
believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. Thank God,, 
that there is still hope for you; and see to it, that 
your opportunity does not pass misimproved. Oh ! 
now hear and obey the gospel of the Son of God. 



AND WARRING BEASTS. 1 73 

I urge you by all the lessons of history ; by all 
the teachings and Avarnings, the revealings and 
promises of the word of God; by all the hopes of 
the gospel, to make your peace with God, your 
calling and election sure." 

** Soon will the awful trumpet sound, 

And call you to his bar ; 
His mercy knows the appointed bound, 

And yields to justice there." 

*' Now God invites ; how blest the day ! 

How sweet the gospel's charming sound ! 
Come, sinners, haste, O haste away. 

While yet a pard'ning God is found." 



VII. 

C|f Stku fast plagues; 

OR, 

Revelation^ Cheiptef^s ij, i6. 

pJ^T may surprise you that so many symbols of 
the Papal power are given in the book of Reve- 
lation. But when we consider how important and 
how large a place it has occupied in the world dur- 
ing the Christian centuries, we shall not Avonder at 
the prominent representation of it in a book pictur- 
ing these. The fact that this power should be 
destroyed, the time and general manner of the de- 
struction are given, and have been noticed in several 
of the preceding lectures. In the Scripture before 
us now, we are granted a symbolic view of the 
things which were to have part in its overthrow ; 



176 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

and we shall see that these greatly come under the 
assertion that the mode of the extinction of its tem- 
poral power was the sword ; " while its ecclesiasti- 
cal domination is to be overcome by the word of 
God, by moral means. In our next lecture we shall 
see the reasons for its entire desolation. 

The opening of the vision takes us backward, as 
the last visions we saw formed a compendium of 
history to the end of time. We shall have no great 
difficulty in learning the events foreshadowed by 
the symbols now to come before us. 

"Another sign " appeared in heaven, "great and 
marvelous.'* Again the number " seven " is given: 
" seven angels having the seven last plagues " being 
introduced. According to views already given, the 
seven would come consecutively, or be so distinct 
as to be numbered separately ; while the added idea 
of completeness is advanced, as if their work should 
terminate something ; which we find thus far to have 
been connected with the use of the term. There 
is this difference between the seven Vials and seven 
Trumpets and Seals ; that the first, unlike the others, 
are not made the basis of a new seven. 

The term " plague " means a wound through a 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 177 

Stripe or blow. The seven Plagues were to have 
chief bearing upon the beast, as we learn from the 
victor-song of heaven, and from the place the beast 
occupies in connection with the plagues. These 
were to be last plagues ; " as if others had gone 
before. Finding the first in the revolution of pub- 
lic sentiment in Germany, and the alienation of the 
German princes from Rome ; in the wars of the 
Dutch Republic and United Netherlands with Spain 
as the representative of the papacy ; and in the 
dismemberment of England from papal authority— 
in the sixteenth century ; and in the Thirty Years 
war in Germany — in the seventeenth ; as well as in 
other events and wars which struck at the power of 
the Pope, and lessened and weakened this : we 
should look for any plagues that could properly be 
called " last " plagues, at a time succeeding the 
others — in, say, the eighteenth and nineteenth 
centuries; and should expect that these w^ould 
eventually be final in their effects. Many have 
recognized that they were to be poured forth in 
rapid succession, even <o the seventh. 

The origin of these Plagues is pointed out as 
being in the heavenly world, with God. A vision 
12 



lyS THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

of heaven is spread forth — of " the sea of glass " 
before the throne of God ; seen heretofore, when the 
door of heaven was first opened to the wondering 
eyes of John. Now the clear surface of the sea 
glows "with fire," for it reflects the burning justice 
and wrath of God, shining from the golden vials, 
which were soon placed in the hands of the execut- 
ing angels. There is rejoicing among the saved 
ones in heaven, especially among those who had 
gained the victory " over the beast, and over his 
image, and over his mark," and even " over the 
number of his name." They stand as representatives 
of the church in heaven and the church on earth ; 
and, in view of " the judgments of God " " mani- 
fest," in the plagues to be poured forth, they 
sing even prophetically — as is done repeatedly in 
the progress of the Revelation — the song of victory ; 
the song of deliverance and salvation ; the song of 
Moses, whose foes were overthrown m the sea, and 
of the Lamb who saves the souls of his people as 
well as delivers the world of one of its chief ene- 
mies, the papal power. 

The praise of the victory was given to God, not 
to man. The song was : " Great and marvelous are 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 1 79 

thy works, Lord God Almighty : just and true are 
thy ways, thou King of saints, (or nations,) who 
shall not fear (or reverence and adore) thee, O Lord, 
and glorify thy name, for thou only art holy : for 
all nations shall come and worship before thee : for 
thy judgments are made manifest." Whatever 
means should be used, and however undesignedly 
the agents might act, they should execute the will 
of God, and should operate in his providence. 

The door of the innermost part of the temple 
was opened. Forth came the seven angels with 
the Last Plagues in their hands. They were clothed 
as in "white linen," because they should go forth 
in righteousness and holiness to their work. They 
were girded with " golden girdles " — with strength, 
with "golden " strength — tried and true. A repre- 
sentative of the church, one of the four beasts, 
gave unto them " seven golden vials (or goblets, or 
bowls) full of the wrath of God," which became 
synonymous with the Last Plagues ; for it was in 
pouring forth the wrath that the Plagues fell. What 
a rebuke this to that hyper, or falsely, charitable 
spirit which speaks lovingly of Rome, which calls 
the Pope "that good old man" — falsely charitable 



l8o THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

because a God, who is love, " pours forth his wrath" 
upon the one and the other. Note this language, 
for it goes back of the human to the divine ; it gives 
us an inside view of the papacy, of this as it ap- 
pears before Him unto whose eyes all things are 
naked and open. 

Nothings should prevent the execution of God's 
purpose, no intercession check it; for no man was 
able to enter the temple, till the seven Plagues of 
the seven angels were fulfilled. The vials containing 
the wrath were "golden vials," as Lange has so beau- 
tifully expressed : The " anger is contained in golden 
vials ; it is so scrupulously prepared in heaven, so 
pondered over, so permeated by the Divine Intelli- 
gence, that, as a heroic act of Divine reason, it 
embodies in itself precisely the opposite to what is 
described in the heathen pictures of the envy of the 
gods, and the might of destiny." 

"Go ! " was now the word to the angels from God 
within the temple — " Go your ways and pour out 
the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth." 

The order of the Plagues is somewhat like that 
of the sounding Trumpets ; but the particulars are 
so different that other events are required for the 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. l8l 

fulfillment of the symbols, a fact which renders 
the explanation more difficult, and puts to a fresh 
test the word of God. Be it far from me to force 
an interpretation of any of these symbols; to try 
to make a small garment fit a large event, or to 
cover a small, unimportant thing with a large sym- 
bol. My aim is to give you truthful verifications 
of Divine Pictures. In forming judgment upon 
some of these, I have been aided by the researches 
of others who have gone before me in the study of 
them. I adopt, in part, the conclusions of the 
lamented Barnes, as to several of the symbols of 
the Plagues, as of the Seals and Trumpets. 

I. " And the first angel went and poured out his 
vial upon the earth ; and there fell a noisome and 
grievous sore upon the men which had the mark of the 
beast, and upon them which worshiped his image." 

This Plague was to be upon the ea7'th^ or peculi- 
arly upon the land. It was to come to a special 
class of men, those who ''had the m.ark of the 
beast, and who Vv'orshiped his image." It was to 
be like " a noisome, grievous sore" — a polluted, dis- 
tressing affliction, the outgrowth of an internally 
diseased condition. Asa ''boil" — to which refer- 



1 82 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

ence is had — speaks of a weakened state of the 
blood ; so, this should betray a perverted condition 
of the mind and moral natures of the persons. It 
was to come from within themselves, rather than 
from outside sources. 

If the first plagues upon the papal power and its 
adherents, were associated with the " earthquake 
which followed the renewed life of God's witnesses, 
as recorded in the nth chapter and 13th verse; and 
if the commotions and wars which sprang up among 
the nations, as the human outgrowths of the Re- 
formation, formed those plagues : then we must look 
for the Seven Last Plagues, as I have said, later than 
the seventeenth century — in the eighteenth, and, it 
may be, in the nineteenth. 

Let us note, then, again the records of history ; 
for we are again brought to the bearings of general 
history upon the interpretation of the symbols. Was 
there any marked event in the eighteenth century, 
connected with any persons who can be said to have 
had " the mark of the beast,'' and to have been " wor- 
shipers of his image ? " any such people who were 
afflicted and distressed ; yet with a disorder which 
sprang from within themselves, as from their own 
blood ? 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 183 

The research is not fruitless ; for in all the crowd- 
ed and vast events of the past few years, the world 
has not lost sight of an epoch which is still quoted 
with a shudder by all readers of history. I refer to 
the French Revolution of 1789. Of all people, the 
French may be said to have possessed peculiarly the 
mark of the beast, and to have worshiped his image. 
They were the first to grant kingly power to the Pope, 
and have been the last reluctantly, and of necessity 
to withdraw support from that power; and would 
gladly, in some of their representatives, in the person 
of the present Head of the nation, restore the papal 
domination if they could, and may seek so to do, 
although the Republican sentiment of France is 
increasingly against Rome. 

What ''a noisome, grievous sore" was that event 
of which we speak as the Revolution of '89 ! It 
was from within^ and it brought to the surface, with- 
out curing the nation, an amount of bad passion, of 
iniquity, of filth, almost incredible. It would not 
seem to the mind of the philosopher that so much 
evil could be compressed in human nature, that 
passion could be so violent, and that injustice should 
so mark even human hate. The selfishness, the 



184 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

iniquity, the pollution, the bloodshed, can be said 
to have grown from that professed church whose 
career has been marked by these. Was France the 
"eldest son of the church," as the Popes have nam- 
ed it ? So, did it nurse its iniquity from its mother's 
breast; and no wonder, if in the frenzy of its pas- 
sion, it should — at the time — smite even its mother. 
Despite all that may be written of the good sought 
and done in that fearful period, naught shall be able 
ever to withdraw the eye from the " noisome, griev- 
ous sore" which broke out upon the French nation, 
and attracted and still attracts the horrified, gaze of 
the world ; for its horrors have never been equaled 
in the history of our race. 

No more expressive symbol of it could have been 
given than that of Inspiration, uncovering as this 
does in a few sentences, by one ghastly picture, not 
only the evil but the internal source of this ; and, as 
history then and since abundantly shows, all had to 
do with the downfall of the beast, of papal Rome. 

II. " And the second angel poured out his vial 
upon the sea; and it became as the blood of a dead 
man; and every living soul died in the sea." 

This is a figure of a great calamity falling upon 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 185 

the sea; of naval conflict, which, as it were, red- 
dened the waters of the ocean with the blood of the 
slain — dead ; which utterly devastated it of that 
power, or those powers connected with the beast : 
for, we must bear in mind that this Plague, like the 
first, has to do with the overthrow of Rome. The 
symbol must find its counterpart, then, in the history 
of those nations favoring the papacy which were 
naval powers. The only nations of this character 
were France, Spain, and Portugal. 

Do we find that there was a naval conflict follow- 
ing the French Revolution, and, it may be, growing 
out of this, in which these nations took part and 
sufl'ered defeat.^ In 1793, commenced the naval 
war between France - and England, which lasted 
twenty years, and involved Spain as well as France. 
The history of it is thus stated : " There was a 
series of naval disasters that swept away the fleets 
of France, and that completely demolished the most 
formidable naval power that had ever been prepared 
by any nation under the papal dominion." 

From the destruction of the French fleet at 
Toulon in 1793, to the victory over the Spanish 
fleet ofl" Cape St. Vincent in 1797 ; to the great vie- 



1 86 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

tories of Lord Nelson at the Nile in 1798, at Copen- 
hagen in 1 80 1, and of Trafalgar in 1805; and, 
onward : in all of which engagements were destroyed 
some two hundred ships of the line, some three or 
four hundred frigates, and a large number of small 
vessels of war and commerce,— from these, is 
formed a reality of which the symbol of the Second 
Plague is a faithful reflection. And by as much as 
it weakened the power of the nations which sup- 
ported the Pope, by so much did it further the 
overthrow of his temporal dominion. It has been 
truly declared of this time, * that the whole history 
of the world does not present such a period of naval 
war, destruction and bloodshed.' 

III. "And the third angel poured out his vial 
upon the rivers and fountains of. waters ; and they 
became blood. And I heard the angel of waters 
— it may have been, the angel which sounded the 
third Trumpet — " say, thou art righteous, O Lord, 
which art, and wast, and shall be, because thou hast 
judged thus. For they have shed the blood of 
saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood 
to drink; for they are worthy." The word was 
approved in heaven, for John " heard another out 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 187 

of the altar say, Even so, Lord God Almighty, true 
and righteous are thy judgments." 

The scene changes to the rivers and fountains 
of waters^'' as at the sounding of the Third Trum- 
pet. If that interpretation was correct, then we 
should look to a similar region for the fulfillment of 
this symbol ; most exactingly, we should turn to the 
same quarter for its realization. The waters should 
be, as it were, reddened with blood. The place 
should be associated with scenes of suffering in 
the past, an angel recalling that in this very territory 
had been shed the blood of saints and prophets, or 
preachers of the gospel ; so that for bloodshed to 
take place here, in such a manner as to inflict injury 
upon the guilty beast, and to aid in his overthrow, 
would embody the judgments of God upon a people 
deserving of such. 

In connection with the Third Trumpet we saw 
that the region of "the rivers and fountains of 
waters " was that of the Alps and Northern Italy ; 
where, in the valleys of Piedmont, the Waldenses 
and Albigenses suffered so fearfully from the " beast. '* 
If this country was distinguished for any bloody 
events succeeding the French Revolution — it may 



l88 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

be, growing out of this ; by any events which had 
bearing upon that old persecuting power, then the 
portrait finds its reality ; and placing them side by 
side, we see the features to be the same, the one the 
picture of the other. 

Just such events did follow the French Revolu- 
tion, in the invasion of Italy under Napoleon. That 
series of brilliant and bloody victories which marked 
the opening of his career, which gave him a name, 
and disclosed to his eyes the possibilities of a great 
destiny, took place in Northern Italy, where are 
^'the rivers and fountains of waters." In Piedmont, 
in Lombardy, over the width of Italy, extended the 
triumphs of the French arms, in a campaign re- 
corded as one of the most memorable in history. 
The rivers were, indeed, colored with blood, as at 
the terrible charge at the bridge of Lodi, and at 
other places along the Po and its tributaries ; of the 
influence of the first of which events on his own 
mind. Napoleon afterward said: "The 13th Ven- 
demiaire, and the victory of Montenotte did not 
induce me to believe myself a superior character. 
It was after the passage of Lodi that the idea shot 
across my mind that I might become a decisive ac- 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 189. 

tor on the political theatre. Then arose, for the 
first time, the spark of great ambition." He imme- 
diately and thereafter acted according to this. 

But all the bloodshed of the campaign of '96 was 
attended with another thing, which completes the 
verification of the symbol — the revolutionizing of 
public sentiment in Italy, by means of clubs organ- 
ized in the cities. The seed was sown which 
ripened in hostility to the papal power, and has 
continued to grow; manifesting itself, again and 
again, as under Mazzini and Garibaldi over tv/enty 
years ago, and now in the occupation of Rome by 
Victor Emanuel, followed by the expressed assent 
of its citizens. 

IV. "And the fourth angel poured out his vial 
upon the sun; and power was given unto him to 
scorch men with fire. And men were scorched with 
great heat, and blasphemed the name of God, which 
hath power over these plagues: and they repented 
not to give him glory." 

Here the picture of a sun is presented. We have 
seen such to refer heretofore to a great ruling power. 
A sun was to arise to whom great power should be 
given, to scorch men with fire — in some form with 



190 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

this ; "and men were scorched (or burned) with great 
heat ; " so great should be his blighting influence 
that men should blaspheme the name of God for 
permitting such to prevail, yet would continue in 
impenitence. 

I have already spoken a name which appears in 
the annals of French history, humbly during the 
Revolution, but raised like a star into the firmament 
by the Italian campaign — the name of Napoleon : 
who has been callej^ that "demi-god," greater than 
whose name there is none in all the records of mili- 
tary genius in all the history of the world, and ap- 
proaching which are only a few that could be counted 
on the fingers of your two hands. He was but a 
General in the service of the Republic in his first 
campaign. But did anything occur which exalted 
him from a star as into a sun, whose scorching heat 
fell on " men " generally, irrespective of localities ; 
the fires of whose deeds burned the nations, and 
caused men, as it were, to blaspheme God } 

He was so elevated. He was placed at the head 
of the French nation as First Consul; but he sub- 
sequently secured Imperial dignity, and became the 
Emperor of the French. As such he led armies, 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. I9I 

officered by Marshals, who — both officers and men — 
are, again and again, spoken of as burning with 
impatience for battle; and whose blazing artillery 
and musketry, and clashing steel, scorched men as 
with fire, burned and consumed them. 

But, as if to render the likeness most striking; as 
if to make the reality and the symbol as twin-suns^'' 
double-suns, in Revelation and history, we read 
that on that morning in Austria, when the French 
forces were confronted by the combined armies of 
Austria and Russia, led by the Emperors of these 
in person; as the blow was about to be struck which 
prostrated Europe before the French power, "the 
sun rose in unclouded brilliancy." Not a strange 
thing, indeed ; but it attracted the eye of Napoleon, 
so that he subsequently identified it with himself 
and his career, apostrophizing the Sun of Auster- 
litz" as "illuminating the most splendidl periods of 
his life." 

This is a most remarkable verification of the 
Scripture symbol. The victory gained at Auster- 
litz bore upon the condition of Italy, to determine 

divisions formed there being the immediate cause 
of the war ; a victory, followed by a^ career which 



# 



192 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

filled the world with wonder and with suffering ; 
and which, from first to last, as extended from the 
Mediterranean to the Baltic, from the heats of 
Egypt and Palestine to the snows of Russia, from 
the Atlantic inward, was as a burning sun, blasting 
men with the fires of war. 

That Napoleon's successes struck at the beast, 
is manifest — among other things — from the fact that 
one of his campaigns resulted in the compulsory 
renouncement by the Emperor of Austria of the 
title of " Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire and 
of Germany." 

But, notwithstanding all this, French infidelity 
spread almost the world over, even sw^eeping up and 
over our own shores like a tidal wave. " Men re- 
pented not to give God glory" in the midst of their 
sufferings, or when the sun went down over Water- 
loo, and behind the rocky heights of St. Helena. 

V. " And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon 
the seat of the beast ; and his kingdom was full of 
darkness ; and they gnawed their tongues with pain, 
and blasphemed the God of heaven because of their 
pains and their sores, and repented not of their 
deeds." 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. I93 

A definite locality is anew mentioned, the seat 
of the beast^'' which we have seen to be the city of 
Rome; *'and his kingdom." This was "full of 
darkness," the symbol of distress ; but the destruction 
of the power was not pictured. What should occur 
would be momentary. " Pains and sores " should 
be suft^ered ; "pains" as from an outside hand, 
should be inflicted; but the trouble should, also, be 
internal, as in connection with the first Plague. 

We must again turn our eyes toward Rome, " the 
seat of the beast." Looking thither at a time sub- 
sequent to the breaking out of the French Revolu- 
tion, and after the first Italian campaign, but before 
the "sun of Austerlitz " arose; we find a con- 
dition of things, in some respects remarkable. If 
almost any nation but the French had brought it 
about, it would not have been so strange; but that 
Catholic France should turn, at any time, against 
the temporal power of the Pope, was singular. I 
think that the order of time is reversed in this one 
instance because of a design to reach a climax in 
the representations of the downfall of the Pope. 

The effort at first made was to revolutionize 
the Papal States. Pius VI. was an old man, and 



194 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

not expected to live. Joseph Bonaparte, French 
Ambassador at Rome, was given instructions to 
allow, at the Pope's death, no successor to be elected 
to the chair of St. Peter ; and the President of the 
Directory wrote to Napoleon : " In regard to Rome, 
the Directory cordially approve of the instructions 
you have given to your brother, to prevent a suc- 
cessor being appointed to Pius VI. We must lay 
hold of the present favorable circumstances to deliver 
Europe of the pretended papal supremacy T Occasion 
offered, revolution was organized, and the French 
were invited to enter Rome. Doing so, they order- 
ed the Pope to depart; and used personal violence 
with him. He was dragged from the very altar of his 
palace ; the rings, torn from his fingers ; and he was 
finally compelled to journey to France, traversing 
" often during the night the Apennines and the Alps, 
in a rigorous season," and surviving his arrival at 
Valence only ten days. 

Great was the spoliation which followed the 
occupation of Rome by the French. Surely, "pains " 
from without and " sores " from within became the 
portion of the people ; and great was the " dark- 
ness " which extended over the kingdom of the 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. I95 

beast, yet the people of this "repented not of their 
deeds." Here, then, were realities which accord 
with the symbol before us; and, although, in this 
one case the order of time, for a good reason, Avas 
reversed, the events were distinct ; and, as such^ 
have a place in history as in Revelation. 

If it be insisted that the symbol should meet a 
fulfillment at a latter date than the Austerlitz cam- 
paign ; then do we behold the realization of it, in the 
renewed dethronement of the Pope by Napoleon, 
in the year 1809; wdien the Roman States were 
incorporated with the French Empire. In either 
case it was only " darkness " that was experienced 
by the "kingdom," a temporary obscuring of the 
papal power; which was, after a few years, again 
restored. 

VI. " And the sixth angel poured out his vial 
upon the great river Euphrates ; and the Avater 
thereof w^as dried up, that the way of the kings of 
the east might be prepared. And I saw three un- 
clean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of 
the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and 
out of the mouth of the false prophet. For they 
are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go 



196 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

forth to the kmgs of the earth and of the whole 
world, to gather them to the battle of that great da}^ 
of God Almighty. Behold, I come as a thief. 
Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his gar- 
ments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame. 
And he gathered them together into a place called 
in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon." 

There are several features to this symbol, and the 
scenes of the things pictured are separated. The 
power which sprang from the river Euphrates is 
plainly introduced, and the drying up of the waters 
of the river presents a gradual disappearance of 
that power ; and thus " the way of the kings of the 
east is prepared." These kings are not brought for- 
ward specially ; only, events progress which pre- 
pare their way — for what purpose, is not stated. 
As applied to any power the symbol would speak 
of the decline of this, or the extinction of its people. 
This forms one feature of the diverse picture. 
Another, is the appearance of "three unclean spirits 
like frogs," which come "out of the mouth of the 
dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out 
of the mouth of the false prophet." It is not said 
that one came out of the mouth of each, but the 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. I97 

three were associated with all; and they were ''un- 
clean." They were evil forces, ''for they are the 
spirits of devils ; " they work what would be called 
miracles, and "they go forth unto the kings of the 
earth and of the whole world," " to gather them to 
the battle of the great day of God Almighty," 
which latter was to take place at a future time, 
account of which we find in the 19th chapter of the 
book. This time should be one when watchfulness 
and carefulness would be specially called for, — 
watchfulness against subtle, deceiving evil ; care- 
fulness, as to personal godliness. The one other 
lineament of the picture is the place, where should 
be gathered the forces of the world, led by the 
unclean spirits, which was " called in the Hebrew 
tongue i\rmageddon ; " the name being used, doubt- 
less, figuratively, as we have thus found the names 
Sodom and Egypt employed in previous revela- 
tions. 

The power referred to will be readily recognized 
as that which came at first from the Euphrates, and 
which we viewed in connection with the sounding of 
the sixth Trumpet — that of the Turks. We should 
naturally have expected that its future destiny 



igS THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

would be set forth. Here we learn this. Bear in 
mind the order of ^ime, when we should look for 
the fulfillment of the picture. It would not ante- 
date the symbols already explained; if in part 
synchronous, we should naturally count upon its 
going beyond the others. Do we find that the 
Turkish power has been in any special manner 
weakened, and that it has continued to decrease, 
within, say, the last fifty or one hundred years? 
From history we learn that in the year 1794 the 
Turks, 303,000 strong, invaded iVustria. John 
Sobieski of Poland, the champion of Christendom, 
hastened with only 18,000 men to the relief of Vien- 
na; and when united with the allies he had only 
70,000 men : yet with these he assailed the vast 
Turkish horde, and achieved a victory which " broke 
the Mussulman power so effectually, that for the 
first time for three hundred years the crescent of 
Mohammed permanently receded, and from that 
period historians date the decline of the Ottoman 
Empire." Dating subsequent to the events of the 
symbols of previous Plagues, then we must reckon 
from the year 181 5, when Waterloo was fought. 
Then you should find a great cause of the decline 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. . I99 

of the Turkish power to have been "internal revolt 
and insurrection," which took place in the year 
1820. Following this was the Greek insurrection 
which resulted in the independence of Greece; 
England, France and Russia, aiding in securing this 
in the year 1827. Internal decay has gone forward ; 
the country is being drained to people Constanti- 
nople, where the new comers find the pit of corrup- 
tion and death. The way of the kings of the east is 
being prepared, and the drying up of the Turkish 
rule, as of the Euphrates, is the preparation; which 
decline is taking place, despite the combined aid of 
England and France rendered in the Crimean war 
to uphold Turkey as against Russia, and notwith- 
standing the assistance given to the Ottoman Em- 
pire by the European powers both in Syria and 
Egypt. It may have gained a few African tribes 
during the last thirty years; and in some places, 
the census — by doubtful comparisons, however — 
may show an increase of Mussulman population; 
but its political and military strength are on the 
wane, and only the intervention of the great nations 
of Europe has preserved to it vast portions of its 
territory, and saved it fromi greater humiliation. 



200 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

The decrease of its political might means the dry- 
ing up of its religious sway ; for, with it, the two are 
inseparably connected. A thing may be said to be 
dried up, when a diversion renders it void of force. 
May we not look for the preparation of the kings 
of the east, also, in the application of steam to 
commerce; whereby the way to the west is more 
fully opened to the eastern nations? The kings of 
the east, ''''beyond the Euphrates" — for this is the 
intent of the scripture — turn their eyes eastward to 
America; and over the highway of the Pacific are 
passing thousands of their people ; while the agen- 
cies of the gospel are making their way to the 
eastern lands without reference to the old bound- 
aries, with scarcely a thought of the Euphrates. 

The three devilish spirits which were seen to pro- 
ceed out of the ''mouth of the dragon, out of the 
mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the 
false prophet," were — I believe — Slavery, Mormon- 
ism, and Spiritism. If the ''dragon" stands for 
pagan Rome, then I point you to the fact that spirit- 
ism traces its history back among the mystic rites 
and oracles of Paganism. That slavery is in harmony 
with the "beast," is seen in the fact that the Pope 



OR. THE GOLDEN VIALS 



201 



approved this by his recognition of the Southern Con- 
federacy; and that the false prophet " may be rep- 
resented as sending forth a kindred spirit, is seen in 
the history of Mormonism in this countrv. Whether 
these things are "unclean," like frogs, I leave for you 
to judge; that all could be said to come from each, 
and each from all, their records attest. But the 
question of time, Avhich vre must persistently keep 
before us, settles it. We look for their appearance 
after the year 1S20. vdien we may certainly date the 
decline of the Turkish power; and surprising is the 
response Avhich the last fifty years gives to the sym- 
bol. Slavery had existed among us, but it vas not 
earnestly and generally recognized in its true char- 
acter until about the year 1S31 ; when that agitation 
of the subject began, which, rising from the people, 
extended into the church and state, leading to the 
organization of society after society — social and 
churchly, and finally of political party ; the culmina- 
tion being the civil war, amid which the evil thing 
was crushed beneath the trampling of a million feet, 
and the roll of artillery which belched forth the 
doom of the institution as such. Near the time that 
the spirit of slavery was evoked, ^vlormonism took 



202 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

its rise, in the pretensions of Joe Smith. If spirit- 
ism had prevailed before, it appeared anew, in the 
year 1848 — and with marvelous deceptive power, 
through its so-called spiritistic phenomena — and 
swept onward, going forth to assemble the world, if 
possible, against Christianity. These things have 
gathered the people, and have been made up of a 
medley of these. 

Surely, all this has been a time when men needed 
to watch and " keep their garments," a time of delu- 
sion ; Slavery, Mormonism, and Spiritism, trying the 
very church of Christ, testing the watchfulness and 
fidelity of God's true people. 

But the place where these forces should be gath- 
ered, and where they should gather the people, is 
deserving of attention. "He (or they) gathered 
them together into a place called in the Hebrew 
tongue Armageddon;" having reference to Megiddo, 
or the plain of Esdraelon. This is the only time 
the name is used in the New Testament. Its use 
was figurative. It should be an appropriate repre- 
sentation of a place, at the time foreshadowed. 
Armageddon was the Old Testament battle field ; 
the great battle-ground of God's people with their 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 203 

enemies. It was a natural gathering place, a high- 
way from the east to the west, the west to the east. 
It was a world's battle-field; it has been a scene of 
strife in all the ages. A writer declares that 'war- 
riors out of every nation which is under heaven 
have pitched their tents in the plain of Esdrselon, 
and have beheld the various banners of their nations 
wet with the dews of Tabor and Hermon.' Here 
fought Barak and Sisera, Gideon and the Midianites, 
Josiah and the Egyptians; here was encamped the 
army of Nebuchadnezzar, here Vespasian battled 
with the Jews ; here Crusaders and Saracens butch- 
ered each other, and here an army of Turks was 
defeated by the French under Napoleon and Kleber. 
The scene is a most striking figure of a place where 
should be a gathering of the nations, and where a 
great moral warfare should take place ; for it is such 
that we are to understand to be meant, from the 
leaders in the combined forces of evil. The strife of 
principles might even merge into a conflict of arms. 
Where shall we look for such a place, at the time of 
the fulfilled symbol — in the nineteenth century ; 
w^here, if not to America ? I think, without a doubt, 
that this is intended ; and we have only to turn to 



204 '^^^ SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

the history of our country for the last fifty years, to 
see the vivid realization of the Divine Picture. No 
other place than Armageddon were so graphic a* 
likeness of this land ; no other land so fully answers 
the spiritual significance of that Hebrew name and 
place as this. It is in this light — as a battle-ground 
of principles — that America shall come to be more 
and more regarded. 

VII. ^^And the seventh angel poured out his vial 
into the air; and there came a great voice out of 
the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying. It is 
done," the work of destruction is now to be com- 
pleted. The voice, evidently of God's providence, 
is followed by " voices and thunders, and lightnings; 
and there was a great earthquake, such as was not 
since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earth- 
quake, and so great." Commotions and convul- 
sions are here portrayed, the greatness of which is 
to be measured by the principles involved as truly 
as by the outward phenomena. To say that such 
have occurred, is only to repeat the history of the 
past fifteen years. There have been "voices," the 
booming "thunders" and flashing " lightnings " of 
war; of wars unsurpassed in their magnitude; an 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 205 

overturning, as by an earthquake," of ruling powers 
and of long established institutions. Witness, the 
wars of Europe, and the changes in the predominant 
powers, nations long conceded to be invincible ni 
military prowess, losing their prestige in brief cam- 
paigns, before such a concentration of troops as 
never before was known in the history of the world. 
Witness, the overthroAv of slavery in our own land, 
which fifteen years ago seemed to be a thing of the 
far future, a thing scarcely to be realized; so did 
the nation honestly feel and declare: but violently 
has it been cast down. To say that so mighty an 
earthquake, and so great, in its bearings and in it- 
self, has not taken place since men were upon the 
earth, is no exaggeration of language; as a figure 
of speech, it finds its verity in the events of our 
own day. 

"The great city was divided into three parish 
We are to understand by this, as when a " tenth 
part of the city" fell; that the powers, which — 
united with the papacy — sustained this, were three; 
wdiich we find literally to have been the case. 
There was Rome, Austria and France. By the in- 
tervention and aid of the two latter, Garibaldi was 



2o6 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

dispossessed of Rome in 1849, the Pope re- 
stored to his dominions. By their help Rome was 
sustained thereafter. But " the cities of the nations 
fell " — the cities of these two nations fell, which w^as 
most markedly substantiated in the wars of 1866 
and i87o-'7i ; when city after city gave way, the 
conflicts greatly centermg at these. In the defeat 
at Sadowa, the cities of Austria were virtually pros- 
trated. Within fourteen days after the French 
government called out the army of reserves against 
Prussia, fourteen cities were proclaimed in a state 
of siege. From Strasburg on the east, to Sedan, 
to Metz, to Paris on the farther west, did the de- 
cisive operations take place at the cities of France. 
That these were intended is most manifest ; for with 
their fall " great Babylon came in remembrance 
before God " : he, as it were, remembered that 
the time had come, of which he had spoken by the 
mouth of his servants the prophets, and which 
Christ had foretold his servant John, and through 
him his people and the world. Unto her " was 
given the cup of the fierceness of his wrath," 
which she drank, as her temporal power ceased. 
" Every island fled away, and the mountains were 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 207 

not found "—fled away from her, were not found to- 
help her; so, the small powers and the great, the 
" islands " and the mountains " or great kingdoms,, 
forsook her. 

The manner in which all the overthrows v;ere 
effected, the cities of the nations fell, and Babylon 
came to be forsaken and to go down, is given. 
" And there fell upon men a gi'cat hail out of heaveii^ 
every stone about the weight of a talent : and men 
blasphemed God because of the plagues of the hail; 
for the plague thereof was exceeding great." It was 
thus that the plague was poured into the air'' To 
have been under the fierce bombardments of the late 
war in our own land, and to know that such had so 
large a place in the Franco-Prussian war ; to re- 
memember that thus Strasburg, and finally Paris 
were reduced, opens our eyes to see the plague of 
the air, which would lead men to blaspheme God. 
Even the battle of Sedan is described by an eye 
witness, as ''essentially an affair of artillery." The 
air crowded with great missiles — hissing, scream- 
ing, bursting; falling among men — terrifying, mang- 
ling, killing; stones full "a talent's weight" — or fifty- 
six pounds, more than averaging this : most certainly 



2o8 THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

meets the requirements of the symbol, and shows us 
that all the seven plagues have been poured forth, 
accomplishing their designed and prophesied effect, 
of destroying the beast," even corroborating the 
prophetic time of this. 

As favoring the view that Providence designed 
that now should end the temporal power of the 
Pope, is a side scene. Mexico, from the time of 
Cortes, for three hundred years and more, had been 
a Catholic country ; this, alone. Notwithstanding the 
independence gained from Spain fifty years ago, 
the papal religion was maintained. The Revolution 
embraced as one of its principles the exclusive 
prevalence of this. But in the civil war, subse- 
qu/ent to our war with Mexico, and which followed 
the interference of the Authorities of that country 
with the monasteries in the city of Mexico, the 
power of the church was weakened. Taking ad- 
vantage of the rebellion in the United States, Maxi- 
milian was sent to Mexico ; not so much by Napoleon 
as by the Pope. The triumph of this movement 
against the Republican rulers, meant the victory of 
the papal church, and the existence of a nation in 
America which should be allied to Rome, and which 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 209 

should sustain this. But the close of our war left 
our army ready to enforce the Monroe doctrine ; 
-and 60,000 men under Sherman and Sheridan, being 
sent to the Rio Grande, Napoleon was requested 
to withdraw his troops from American soil, which 
he very politely did. Maximilian relying upon the 
church psirty, reluctantly remained; was captured 
by the Republican forces, and executed. Upon the 
spot where he fell, a rude mound of stones now 
stands, bearing the marks of crosses, and pointing 
to the virtual grave of papacy in Mexico; which 
-country is now open to evangelization, and where 
the forces of Christ and Anti-Christ are to contend, 
with no uncertainty as to the result. The year which 
really dates the downfall of Maximilian and the 
church party, is the year 1866, when the French troops 
'were re-called from the country; as if God would 
say to the papacy : " Thus far shalt thou come, but 
no farther." 

You will be impressed with the fact that so many 
of the symbols of the book before us have been 
fulfilled — to the seventh Seal, opening into the sound- 
ing Trumpets ; to the seventh Trumpet, sounding 
now, as the seven Plagues have been poured forth. 
14 



2IO THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES; 

These last, I believe, have all been inflicted ; and 
we shall soon be called to look upon events con- 
nected really with the continued sounding of the 
seventh Trumpet. We are permitted to think, 
then, of by far the larger portion of the book of 
Revelation as we do of the Old Testament prophe- 
cies; with the difference, that the interest in the 
fulfillment of the Divine Pictures of the Christian 
Centuries is fresher because the verification is more 
recent, and, thus, seemingly, more forcible. 

You will have marked that God has to do with 
human history; that events for which men blaspheme 
him, though for which they should repent and give 
glory to him, are of his permissive and direct provi- 
dence. The world is linked to his throne, and he 
" doeth his will in the armies of heaven and among 
the inhabitants of the earth." He has his ways to 
overturn the throne of iniquity; and in the events 
of the past few years, as of all the ages, we are to 
see his hand. Most remarkable was the oft repeat- 
ed recognition of this by the great ruler of that 
nation which has had so much to do with the ful- 
fillment of God's will at the present day— by the 
now Emperor William, who, in dispatch after dis- 



OR, THE GOLDEN VIALS. 211 

patch, as victory followed victory to his arms, owned 
the providence and goodness of God, and gave 
glory to him. 

"Sentence against an evil work" may long be 
delayed, but in God's time, foreknown and prede- 
termined, he shall overcome and destroy this. The 
subject has a lesson to us personally; to you as sin- 
ners before God. The forces of destruction are 
already appointed ; the sentence has been pro- 
nounced : only, the day of execution awaits. Repent, 
then, and seek pardoning mercy through the blood 
of the Lamb ; lest his justice fall upon you, and 
there be ''none to deliver." 



VIII. 



Revelation^ Chapters 77, 18. 

^HD'^E have thus far in our Lectures placed our- 
^li'^-J selves in thought beside the aged apostle in 
his exile, have noted the words and appearance of 
the Divine Artist, and have read his appointed Let- 
ters to the churches. As the rolls of the L'nsealed 
Book have been spread forth. Vv^e have opened the 
scroll of human history and found that the charac- 
ters on each were akin. AVe have listened to the 
Trumpets sounding through the corridors of Time, 
the notes blending — like the different parts of music 
— with the sounds of earthly events ; the harsh, woe- 
ful forebodings being relieved by the voice of 'hnighty 
angel" speaking in blessing to the world, the strain 
echoing past us, and floating onward until it mingles 
with the music of thanksgiving over the kingdoms 



214 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

of this world, become the kingdom of our Lord and 
of his Christ." 

Under the sunlight of Christ's countenance, we 
saw the Glorious Woman who was bathed with his 
beams and reflected these from crown of stars 
and shining footstool, and brought to its birth the 
New Testament of our Lord Jesus Christ. The 
light of Revelation disclosed to us the early fearful 
conflict between truth and error ; and the dreadful 
Dragon in his repeated and malignant workings ; 
and the Wild-Beast, in its fierce goings forth against 
God's true people, doubling its development and 
becoming as two beasts, one of which was to out- 
live the other: while, as if to relieve the last, dark 
pictures, the rays of divine light dart forward into 
the far future and clothe the summits of the distant 
hills, though the valleys between are to our eyes 
filled with mist ; we knowing that this shall be dis- 
sipated, and assured that the sun is to shine upon 
them in glory. 

Then, after Seal and Trumpet, after Glorious 
Woman, Fierce Strife, Warring Beasts, and glad 
words of prophecy of the final issue of events, civil 
or ecclesiastical, the eye is attracted to the Golden 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 215 

Vials whose dreadful contents are poured forth by 
angel hands, inflicting God's righteous anger upon 
the ''beast." 

If the ''Seven Last Plagues " were to destroy and 
have destroyed the temporal power of Rome, there 
yet remains its vast ecclesiastical organization, work- 
ing as we full well know in this country most zeal- 
ously and in the old world as earnestly. Has Reve- 
lation nothing to say of this.^ no pictures to 
foreshadow this.^ 

We should naturally expect, according to the 
rules of interpretation followed, that, if the inten- 
tion was to reproduce in the chapters noAV before 
us anything already given ; while there would be 
features sufficiently marked to identify the present 
image with others previously sketched, there would 
be also, a carrying forward of the thing symbolized 
into a still future time. Such do we find; and that 
a change occurs which presents the old Wild-Beast 
most prominently in the form of a woma7i — identi- 
fied, in history Avith the beast, but now raised above 
this, as claiming chief notice. 

If this new representation is a picture of another 
era in the history of the papacy, following the down- 



2l6 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

fall of its temporal might, something special should 
characterize it ; as was true of the rise of the first: 
beast and of the second, the one coming forth at 
the beginning of the seventh century, the other at 
the council of Trent in the sixteenth. Is there any 
fresh development of it, calling special attention to 
itself; so that men should be led to designate it 
even as a "New Departure?" Most marvelously 
do we learn this to be so ; that the words which 
were the signal of the overthrow of its temporal 
power, mark, also, a new period in the papacy, and 
present this in alight justifying another resemblance 
of which prophetic intimations had been already 
given. The Vatican Decrees of 1870 indicate a. 
new era in Rome, and give us to see the similarity 
of the papacy as this now exists with the symbol of 
the 17th chapter — to see it more fully than ever 
could have been done before ; moreover, as maturing; 
for its final doom. Say what Romanists will about 
the past claim to the Infallibility of the Pope, facts, 
prove that this was disputed even in their churchy, 
and was not a part of its creed. If the doctrine 
has long grown in the purpose of the hierarchy, it 
has only now ripened and .appeared fully asserted; 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 217 

and points the third and last phase of the papacy i 
for " in reaching the summit of its power, the papacy 
has hastened its downfalL" 

I. The chief picture now sketched is that of a 
Wo??ian.'' " The woman is that great city which 
reigneth over the kings of the earth." She is a 
mystery," or, has a mystical name, which is Baby- 
Ion, the great ; " for just what Babylon was in the 
world in its time, so should this woman be in her 
day. The word ^'Mystery" was at one time in- 
scribed on the Pope's tiara. You will see that the 
woman now depicted is not the Glorious Woman 
viewed in connection with the twelfth chapter. 
Everything about her is different, and she is identi- 
fied with the Beasts that warred against that other 
woman. The contrast is as great as that of Babylon 
# and Jerusalem, a good and a bad Avoman. She is 
not called the woman, for this article is omitted; she 
is nam^ed ''a woman." 

Let us view the woman now portrayed. There 
was certainly something very imposing about her 
outwardly. She was so robed and appeared to be 
so great as to excite the great and wondering admira- 
tion of the Christian seer; just as the reality set 



THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

forth has addressed itself to the eyes of men, in 
that long history and far reaching influence and 
power which this has had among the nations. Like 
some old cathedral, appealing to our minds, by its very 
age and its ancient and long accumulated adorn- 
ments, does the papacy impress men with reverence ; 
these overlooking, in the former instance, that the 
temple may be pagan, and in the latter, that a thing 
is not necessarily true because old, and that an or- 
ganization may long endure through the strength of 
sin and satan, as truly as through the power of holi- 
ness and God : albeit, it must, in the former case, 
finally give way. Though the papacy were as old 
as Babylon; it is, also, portrayed by Divine hand 
as being likewise corrupt. 

A name is applied to the woman which may seem 
harsh, severe, dreadful; but it is used again and 
again, and we know that for the employment of it 
there must be ample justification : else, the Lord 
would not have put it into the mouth of a man, 
much less into the mouth of an angel. She is called 

a great whore," the " mother of harlots and abomi- 
nations of the earth." Harlotry is an epithet given 
in scripture to cities and peoples that are unfaithful. 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. ■ 219 

"idolatrous, and corrupt. This woman is exhibited 
not only as debased herself, but as tainting others ; 
not simply sensually, but intellectually, socially, 
and morally. She aspired to association with kings, 
with nations ; and with her " the kings of the earth 
have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of 
the earth have been made drunk with the wine of 
her fornication." She sat ''upon many waters," as 
if these were at her feet, as the waves of the ocean 
rolling in upon the shore, and over which she had 
dominion; these being afterward explained as, 
■^'peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues." 

Of the appropriateness of the latter simile to the 
papal church, there can be no doubt. The time 
has been when all the peoples and multitudes and 
nations and tongues, were under her, as subjects 
under a mistress — all but the few unknown, at times, 
by man, whose names were written in the Lamb's 
book of life. Look we over the world to-day, and 
we behold that in almost every nation and among 
^'the peoples, and multitudes, and tongues/' she as- 
serts her power ; some lands being still almost wholly 
under her sway. That she has sought fellowship 
with kings is one of the most pointed of historic 



220 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

facts. Even now when her temporal power has 
passed away, the desire and claim to this are 
cherished ; and may be again pressed even at the 
point of the bayonet, and proclaimed by the loud- 
mouthed cannon. There is no question but that 
to gain a kind of dominion from which Jesus turned^ 
and the desire for which he repressed in his dis- 
ciples, the Pope and his minions would consent to 
the slaughter of human life, just, as it now appears., 
they have done in the past. 

But has her association with the kings of the 
earth, with the nations and the inhabitants person- 
ally, been debasmg } I point you to all history for 
reply. That the Roman Catholic nations have been 
ignorant, debased socially, corrupt morally; that 
papal Rome has been a source of evil, and of final 
decay, is true. The more intimate the connection,, 
the more dreadful the result. It has blighted the 
fairest lands on earth. Wherever her power has 
extended, all forms of evil have prevailed; and 
only as nations have thrown off her domination and 
influence, have they risen intellectually, socially and 
morally. Mr. Macaulay, who was a better historian 
and essayist than prophet, thus wrote of this effect : 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 221 

* During the last three centuries, to stunt the growth 
of the human mind has been her chief object. 
Throughout Christendom, whatever advance has 
been made in knowledge, in freedom, in wealth, and 
in the arts of life, has been made in spite of her — 
and has everywhere been in inverse proportion to 
her power. The loveliest and most fertile provinces 
of Europe have, under her rule, been sunk in 
poverty, in political servitude, and in intellectual 
torpor ; while Protestant countries, once proverbial 
for sterility and barbarism, have been turned by 
skill and industry into gardens, and can boast of a 
long list of heroes and statesmen, philosophers and 
poets. Whoever, knowing what Italy and Scotland 
naturally are, and vv^hat, four hundred years ago, they 
actually were, shall now compare the country around 
Rome with the country around Edinburgh, will be 
able to form some judgment as to the tendency of 
papal domination. The descent of Spain, once the 
first among monarchies to the lowest depths of 
degradation — the elevation of Holland, in spite of 
many natural disadvantages, to a position such as 
no commionwealth so small has ever reached, teach 
the same lesson. Whoever passes in Germany from 



222 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

a Roman Catholic to a Protestant principality, in 
Switzerland from a Roman Catholic to a Protestant 
canton, in Ireland from a Roman Catholic to a 
Protestant county, finds that he has passed from a 
lower to a higher grade of civilization. On the 
other side of the Atlantic the same law prevails. 
The Protestants of the United States have left far 
behind them the Roman Catholics of Mexico, Peru, 
and Brazil. The Roman Catholics of Lower Canada 
remain inert, while the whole continent round them 
is in a ferment with Protestant activity and enter- 
prise. The French have doubtless shown an energy, 
and an intelligence which, even when misdirected, 
have justly entitled them to be called a great people. 
But this apparent .exception, when examined, will 
be found to confirm the rule ; for in no country that 
is called R4)man Catholic, has the Roman Catholic 
church, during several generations, possessed so 
little authority as in France.' 

The region pronounced to be the most corrupt 
in all the world, is that of Rome and the former 
papal dominions. The nearer the people to that 
*'holy father," the Pope, the more unholy they are 
or become; and the countries which come next in 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 223, 

order of importance as papal nations, approximate 
nearest in such notoriety. Catholics would fain lay 
the responsibility of the present condition of Rome 
morally upon other shoulders; and speak of the 
open iniquities of the place. But, be it reraem-- 
bered, that Protestants have but just entered Rome :, 
that a Protestant sanctuary was not until recently 
permitted within the Avails of the city; that Rome and 
Italy are what they are because of their long subjec-- 
tion to the " holy see ; and that the Rome of to-day 
meets- its equal in the Rome of the sixteenth century, 
when it was proverbially the AA'ickedest place on the 
face of the earth. Romanists Avill extol the virtue of 
the city, because of its complete submission to the 
papacy in other days ; but it Avas even then the Rome 
of the stiletto, and a city of secret sin ; the city 
of the Inquisition, albeit, a very large proportion of 
its inhabitants Avere ecclesiastics. 

John Avas "carried aAvay in the spirit into the 
wilderness f he Avas led to see the Babylon Woman 
at a time Avhen she could be said to be in a Avil- 
derness. This has been judged to represent the 
Roman Campagna, Avhich surrounds the city Avith 
drear, desolate Avastes. Whatever the literal intent 



224 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

of the wordj if such there be to this, how different 
this wilderness from the one into which the Glorious 
Woman, of the 12th chapter, fled. That opened, 
as in valleys, to receive the hunted woman ; but this 
wilderness betrays desolate surroundings, and evi- 
dently symbolized a time when the second woman 
pictured should be wasted. What time, or what 
portion of her history could be better called a wil- 
derness than the present, as she is deserted by all 
the nations who have heretofore favored her ? 

Taken into the wilderness, John saw her sitting 
"upon a scarlet colored beast.'' It is declared to be 
" remarkable that nothing would better represent 
the favorite color at Rome than this, or the actual 
appearance of the Pope, the Cardinals, and the 
Priests in their robes, on some great festival occa- 
sion." "This is the color of the dress of the Car- 
dinals, their hats and cloaks and stockings being 
always of this color. It is the color of the carriages 
of the Cardinals, the entire body of the carriage 
being scarlet, and the trappings of the horses, the 
same. On occasion of public festivals and proces- 
sions, scarlet is suspended from the windows of the 
houses along which the processions pass. The 



OR, FALLEN WOMAN. 225 

inner color of the cloak of the Pope is scarlet; his 
carriage is scarlet : the carpet on which he treads is 
scarlet." This color attracts the attention of all 
travelers who visit Rome and are present at festal 
times ; and affords a most vivid verification of the 
symbol. 

The woman was seen to be f ull of the names of 
blasphemy^'' the term, "full" being remarkable in its 
emphasis, as if all the names of blasphemy had been 
assumed. The Jews said that Christ blasphemed 
because he called himself the "Son of God," thus 
making himself "equal with God." But it was not 
blasphemiy in him ; for he " thought it not robbery 
to be equal with God," since he was "the brightness 
of the Father's glory and the express image of his 
person;" of whom it was said: I" Thy throne, O 
God, is forever and ever." But what shall be said 
of sinful man being thus extolled Yet so do we 
find the Pope to have^ been exalted by Roman 
Catholic writers. He has been named : 'Our Lord 
God the Pope, Another God upon earth. King of 
kings and Lord of lords. The same is the dominion 
of God and the Pope. To believe that our Lord 
God the Pope might not decree as he decreed, is 
15 



226 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

heresy. The power of the Pope is greater than all 
created power, and extends itself to things celes- 
tial, terrestrial, and infernal. The Pope doeth 
whatsoever he listeth, even things unlawful, and is 
more than God.' To say that these things are not 
sanctioned by the Pope or the papal church, is to 
contradict the decree of Infallibility lately approved. 

The seven heads and ten horns " were explained 
in our lecture on the Beasts. They are again noticed 
in the interpretation by the angel, and would be 
recognized as the same as those before witnessed. 

The woman was gorgeously attired, arrayed in 
purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold and 
precious stones, and pearls," a comparison most 
natural to a church which thus clothes its officials, 
and thus decks its altars ; for, go to whatever country 
you will, where the papacy prevails, or go to what- 
ever neighborhoods you may, however mean or 
filthy, where is a Catholic church; entering, this, 
you will find the effort at display of riches manifest. 
I have noted this in our land, on the Atlantic and 
Pacific coasts, in the Canadas, in Cuba, on the 
Isthmus ; and what is to be seen on this continent 
will scarcely compare with the magnificence of the 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 227 

priestly robes and cathedral altars of the old 
world. The desire for rich vestments and wealthy 
surroundings forms one of the chief ambitions of 
the papacy. 

" The cup in her hand " appears in a medal 
struck by the papacy itself. It was a sign of sacra- 
mental sanctity ; but its contents, in this instance, 
reveals it as a cup of hypocrisy : for, though golden 
in appearance, and clean on the outside, it was full 
of abominations and filthiness of her fornications." 

The Mystery " — connected with the name given 
to her — is that mystery of iniquity " of which 
Paul spoke; and was, also, called by the angel 
Christ, in chapter lo, "the mystery of God," be- 
cause he knew it, and had foretold it to his ser- 
vants the prophets. It was well named " Babylon," 
as the seat of Empire ; appearing in its time, 
at the head of the world — proud, arrogant, oppres- 
sive, marked by a subjugation of all to its con- 
trol, and by its desolating power. What Babylon 
and pagan Rome were to the world, so was papal 
Rome to this. 

But she was a "'drunkest woman," " drunken with 
the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the 



228 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

martyrs of Jesus." ^The phraseology is derived 
from the barbarous custom (still extant among 
many pagan nations) of drinking the blood of 
enemies slain in the way of revenge. The effect of 
drinking blood is said to be to exasperate, and to 
intoxicate with passion and with a desire of re- 
venge.' We need not look again to the pages of 
history to see that this condition has been brought 
about by the excess of blood which papal Rome 
has, as it were, drank; so that reason has been des- 
troyed, conscience perverted, heart corrupted, and 
sensual passion come to predominate. 

This is the picture of the Woman we are called to 
view. I think that this whole symbol, which in this 
part, is completed in the 6th verse of the 17th 
chapter, casts upon the canvas the features of the 
papal church as we see it in our day; a general por- 
trait, indeed, of that church, but of this as and after 
the Plagues are poured forth. What follows — the 
explanation by the angel, reveals this more fully ; 
as well as presents an epitome of her history from 
the first to the last of her temporal dominion ; and, 
finally, the prophetic vision of her spiritual downfall. 
The kings of the earth are seen to "have committed 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 229 

fornication with her, and the inhabitants of the 
earth have been made drunk with the wine of her 
fornication ; " and the w^oman was full of names 
of blasphemy : " no more could be added ; the last, 
affixed in our day — the claim of the divine attribute 
of Infallibility, filling the infamous list. The cup 
in her hand was "//^// of abominations and filthiness 
of her fornications;" and she was now ^''drunken 
with the blood of saints, and with the blood of the 
martyrs of Jesus," having reached the extreme of 
her career. 

11. The second division of the entire subject, is 
found in the explanatio?i give?i by the a?igel to the 
wondering apostle. More light is thrown upon the 
canvas, and the features which link the present to 
other symbols appear; and further evidence is 
afforded that we are looking at the papal church 
after the Seven Plagues have been poured forth : 
although, indeed, it is one of the angels of the 
Plagues which points to the bloody Woman that is 
to be destroyed as such. She is identified with the 
beast," though this ceases to be most prominent. 

This oneness we learn, when, in a word, its history 
is given. " The beast was, and is not ; and shall 



230 THE BABYLON WOMAN ; 

ascend out of the bottomless pit and go into perdi- 
tion; and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, 
whose names were not written in the book of life 
from the foundation of the world, when they behold 
the beast that was^ and is not^ and yet is." The beast 
was to exist ; then perish, as we have seen it now to 
have done ; and, though again coming forth, it is to 
"go into perdition," which latter event is revealed 
in vision in the 19th chapter and 20th verse, where 
reference is had, doubtless, to the future destruction 
of the spiritual power of the beast. Hence, the 
" beast was," as a temporal power ; " is not," as such, 
now; "yet is "a living force in the world, in the 
form of the Woman, the papal church. 

We need not notice minutely again the descrip- 
tion of the Beast and Woman. It is given once more 
in Revelation that the relation of the two might be 
plain ; indeed, this is positively declared, for the 
woman is said to be " that great city which reigneth 
over the kings of the earth." The peculiarities 
here stated accord with the other representations. 
There are " seven kings," or dynasties. At the time 
the apocalypse was given, five had fallen ; kings, con- 
suls, dictators, decemvirs, and military tribunes. The 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 231 

one then existing was the imperial, or sixth ; that 
which arose after this, and '^continued a short space," 
comparatively, was the dukedom under the exarchate 
of Ravenna; and the eighth which was of the seven, 
w^as the papal dominion, and sprang up amid the 
others and supplanted these. The kingdoms which 
received power ''one hour," or the ''same hour," 
with the beast, were the kingdoms which follow^ed 
the old Empire. "These with one mind gave their 
power and strength unto the beast; " and with her, 
" made war with the Lamb : " and the Lamb should 
overcome them. A strange feature of the symbol 
here, is that the ten horns should "hate the whore," 
and make her "desolate and naked," and "eat her 
flesh, and burn her with fire ; " as we see to have 
been greatly fulfilled : the very nations which sup- 
ported Rome turning against her, desolating and 
consuming her ; absorbing her into themselves, as 
Italy, aided by Germany, has finally completely ac- 
complished. God permitted them " to agree and 
give their kingdoms unto the beast, until the words 
of God should be fulfilled ; " which they have done, 
protecting her substantially through the 1260 years, 
and v/ithdrawing their help, per desire and necessity, 



232 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

in these days of realized prophecy. In confirma- 
tion of this, are recent words of Archbishop Mc- 
Cluskey who declares : " Kings, princes, potentates, 
are united in their powerful opposition against the 
Pontiff in the see of Peter." 

You have thus the S3^mbol of the Woman — of the 
papal church as we now see this ; together with an 
explanation which links her with the "beasts" of 
the past, and which touches upon marked phases 
of her history. 

III. Next view the fall of this Babylon Woman. 

"After these things, I saw another angel come 
down from heaven, having great power; and the 
earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried 
mightily with a strong voice, saying Babylon, the 
great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habita- 
tion of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and 
a cage of every unclean and hateful bird." The 
picture is taken from the dreadfully desolate condi- 
tion of the city of Babylon in its overthrow. As 
this was a symbol of papal Rome in other things, 
so was it to be such in its destruction. It has been 
looked upon as haunted in its foul devastation, the 
abode of " every unclean and 'hateful bird." Thus 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 233 

should it be with the horrid desolation of the papacy. 
With this one dreadful, ghostly, picture, is the double 
fall of the papal church spread before our eyes. 
This event finds a place in the prophetic abridgment 
of Ecclesiastical history in the 14th chapter; and 
again is it announced, but now more fully. 

We come now to the reasons for this overthrow. 
Her connection with the " nations " by which these 
had come to be partakers of the penalties of her 
fornications ; her unlawful association with the "kings 
of the earth ; " and the manner of her support of 
the merchants of the world, who "are waxed rich 
through the abundance of her delicacies,"- or the 
power and influence of her pride and arrogance — 
veritable things in those days when liei" patronage 
was extended to her merchants, and when traffic 
with heretics was forbidden : these, enter into the 
causes of her destruction. The wealth of countries 
under her dictation was granted to her allies, and 
worldly profits were reaped from connection with 
her; while the nature of the fornications of "kings " 
with her, and the effect of her association with 
"nations," have already been indicated. 

Amid the symbols and declarations, as we often 



234 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

find, is an interlude sounding from heaven in appeal 
to the people. If we will say that " there are some 
good people in the Catholic church;" and if we 
judge that there are many true Christians in that 
church which is in some respects a part of the 
other — the " Episcopal " church, Protestant greatly 
in name ; then comes to these " another voice from 
heaven, saying. Come out of her, my people, that ye 
be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive 
not of her plagues." 

"For " — and here we find another reason for its 
destruction — 'Mier sins have reached unto heaven, 
and God hath remembered her iniquities." It is 
not exceptional evil and general goodness that is 
here displayed; but a vast predominance of in- 
iquity : her sins have reached unto heaven " — as 
piled mountain high, and they demand retributive 
notice from the great God. Look at papal Rome 
in its chief representative men, and what do we 
behold ? — a succession of men, for the most part, 
pure and good 1 Not so, but a line of men who on the 
whole have been more wicked than any other class ; 
men guilty of bloodshed, of idolatry, of immorality, 
of incest, of lasciviousness, of monstrous forms of 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 235 

vice; some taken in the very act of adultery. One 
of the Pope's licensed brothels in Rome. A Roman 
Catholic historian says of Pope Alexander VI., that 
he was ' one of the greatest and most horrible mon- 
sters in nature that could scandalize the holy chair. 
His beastly morals, his immense ambition, his 
insatiable avarice, his detestable cruelty, his furious 
lusts, and his monstrous incest with his daughter 
Lucretia, are at large described,' ' by authentic papal 
historians. ' Writing of the Popes generally a 
Roman Catholic declares : ' The chair of St. Peter 
was unsurped rather than possessed by monsters of 
wickedness, ambition, and bribery. They left no 
wickedness unpracticed.' This is the kind of men 
who are now pronounced to have been infallible ; 
for the Decree of Infallibility is retrospective, as 
well as prospective. Read the historical accounts 
of examinations into the condition and practices 
of the Religious Houses in the sixteenth century; 
and you see an amount of iniquity .that appalls you 
■ — iniquity, permitted and sanctioned by the papal 
church; bishops and priests being allowed to keep 
their mistresses. Look into the wine cellars of 
priests now; note that baskets of champagne are 



236 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

voted for at Catholic Fairs ; consider the conduct 
of the mass of the communicants of the Romish 
church, the majority of whom are given to profanity 
and intemperance and sabbath-breaking ; and you 
have some idea of the "cup of abominations" which 
Revelation declares to be " full " of sins that reach 
" unto heaven." 

She has " glorified herself" — how much ! She has 
lived deliciously " — riotously, and " saith in her 
heart I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see 
no sorrow." She has so done and said, and declares 
this still. Notwithstanding she has been bereft of 
the kings of the earth, she asserts that she is not a 
widow ; and in the end " shall see no sorrow ; " 
which language is almost precisely the same as that 
which Roman Catholic writers affirm the Pope now 
uses as they visit him with words of condolence. 

For these things : and for her traffic in earthly 
goods ; selling the pardon of sin for money, and 
worldly treasures, for jewels and clothing, for orna- 
ments and building material — as to raise means for 
the building of St. Peter's — and for all things mer- 
chantable ; and, withal, because of the persecution 
of God's true people, has she been deemed worthy 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 237 

by God to be destroyed and "utterly burned with 
fire; for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her." 
As in "one day, death, mourning, and famine," 
shall overtake her. 

effects of her downfall are portrayed: the 
effects of this on those who have had friendly deal- 
ings with her — kings, and merchants, and seamen; 
rulers of the earth, business men, and those com- 
mercial powers, which were sustained by her, and 
■which had the wealth of the new, as of the old 
world, at their command. The picture is of all^ 
w^ho, in all time, have been enriched by her — and 
not simply those living at the time of her overthrow — 
uprising to view her destruction, and beholding the 
sources of their wealth destroyed, and bitterly la- 
menting the great change. One must needs be a 
reader and student of history, if he would take in 
this view which embraces land and sea, rulers 
and subjects, during a long period of papal rule. 
But he who is such will have no difficulty in seeing 
that the end of papal Rome is that of a power which 
has been pre-eminently connected with traffic on 
land and ocean ; that great maritime powers — such 
as France, Spain, and Portugal, have been tributary 



238 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

to Rome in days of their conquests and wealth. 
The very able American Editor of Lange on Reve- 
lation, whose notes are even more satisfactory than 
Lange's comments, writes of the commerce of 
Rome : It should be remembered that in the days 
of the Apocalyptist, Rome was not only the centre 
of the Empire, but in a peculiar sense her bound- 
aries were coterminus with those of the Empire ; 
the commerce of the entire State was hers — at once 
resulting from and ministering to her wealth and 
power. A peculiar relation continued to be borne 
by the City to the nation dw^elling within the pale 
of the old Empire, even after that Empire had been 
shattered into fragments. Even to the present day 
she is in a sense the capital of Papal Europe. And 
still further — the relation of Rome to the peoples 
of whom she was and is the acknowledged capital, 
well symbolizes the relation of the Visible Church 
to Christendom. She is its inspiring centre — the 
source, and to a large extent a partaker, of its power 
and splendor. The commerce of the world is, in 
a peculiar sense, hers. To Rome actual, and Rome 
symbolical (in the sense set forth,) the description 
of these verses is applicable." 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 239 

But, if those who have been enriched by her be- 
wail her fall; not so, do God's true servants. 
Shall any say that the Popes are the successors of 
Peter and the apostles ? Hear the word of the 
angel : " Rejoice over her, heaven, and holy apostles 
and prophets: for God hath avenged you on her." 
There is to be gladness among these over the down« 
fall of that "Woman," — that church, which has been 
really an enemy of apostles and prophets. 

The ma7iner of the final and retributive destruc- 
tion, is pictured. Already has it been declared 
that " her plagues shall come in one day," one '^year," 
or " one hour " of the day and year — ''death, mourn- 
ing, and famine." Spiritual Rome shall be thus 
wasted, stripped, " and she shall be utterly burned 
with tire," as it is afterward set forth in chapter 19 : 
20. Some predict a literal fulfillment of the symbol 
in the destruction of Rome, and form their judg- 
ment upon the volcanic nature of Italy. Whether 
this is intended or not, the end shall be real and 
sure. Violently, suddenly, forever, shall she be 
cast down, "and shall be found no more at all." 
"A mighty angel took up a stone like a great mill- 
stone, and cast it into the sea, saying. Thus with 



240 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown 
down." In the 19th chapter that sea is pictured as 
a "lake of fire and brimstone." 

The papacy is now centered in the Pope, is em- 
bodied in him. Romish councils are virtually done 
away with ; for the Vatican Decrees declare : That 
in all causes, the decision of which belongs to the 
church, recourse may be had to his (the Pope's) 
tribunal, and that none may re-open the judgment 
of the Apostolic See, than whose authority there is 
no greater, nor can any lawfully review its judg- 
ment. Wherefore they err from the right course 
who assert that it is lawful to appeal from the judg- 
ments of the Roman Pontiffs to an oecumenical 
Council, as to any authority higher than that of the 
Roman Pontitf." Any who even say to the con- 
trary of this decree are accursed : " Let him be 
anathema," is the sentence. The "definitions of 
the Roman Pontiff are irrefcrmable of themselves, 
and not from the consent of the church " — these, 
are among the last words of the Vactican Decrees. 
The impious assumption of Infallibility, which is 
intended as a source of strength, shall prove to be 
an element of weakness and decay ; for, as, in the 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 24I 

providence of God, the Pope and Popedom are set 
aside, the Romish church itself, divided and weak- 
ened, shall crumble away ; as this pretended " rock " 
sinks, the building raised upon it shall, likewise, go 
down into the depths of the sea ; neither the one nor 
the other being able to uplift itself, any more 
than could a stone rise of its own power from the 
bed to the surface of the ocean 

The thought is sometimies entertained that the 
Pope, crowded out of Rome permanently, may be 
induced to move to some other place — possibly, to 
America. But the papacy is committed against 
this. To maintain such a thing is condemned in 
the Papal Syllabus of Errors, the 35th of which pro- 
nounces against transferring the pontifical sover- 
eignty from the Bishop and City of Rome to some 
other bishopric and some other city." 

In that city has it decreed to abide; and Revela- 
tion links the Babylon-woman," even in its fall, 
with Rome. Undesignedly shall men carry out the 
propliecies of God's word. 

This destruction of papal Rome is to be final. 
" And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of 
pipers, and of trumpets, shall be heard no more at all 
16 



242 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft hebe^ 
shall be found any more in thee ; and the sound of 
a mill-stone shall be heard no more at all in thee; 
and the light of a candle shall shine no more at all 
in thee ; and the voice of the bridegroom and of 
the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee ; 
for thy merchants were the great men of the earth ; 
for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived." So, 
is stilled the merriment of her festivals, and the 
sound of her ceremonies, and all her activities ; and 
the light of the candle goes out on her altars, and 
she becomes ecclesiastically as she is now tempo- 
rally,' extinct, — extinct so far as earth is con- 
cerned ; but terrible, the retributions of the future 
world in store for her. 

This remains to be carried out ; but that it shall 
come to pass is just as sure as the fulfillment of the 
symbols v/hich foreshadowed the destruction of her 
temporal power. I have shown you, I trust, satis- 
factorily, that the pictures of the Babylon woman 
have reference to the coming end of that vast 
ecclesiasticism which has cursed the nations and 
the world for hundreds of years. 

One thing appears very prominently from a con- 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 243 

sideration of the subject of this lecture; viz, that 
an ecclesiasticism however vast, however strong, 
however sustained ; though sitting upon the seven- 
hilled city and receiving strength from all the king- 
doms of the earth ; and though robed in richest at- 
tire, even clothed with the wealth of the world ; and 
notwithstanding as a great city it should be tri- 
umphant over those whom it looked upon as its 
enemies, being drunken with the blood of these ; — 
that such is not necessarily right, and may be in the 
end, weak: "For strong is the Lord God that 
judgeth her," who can in his providence overthrow 
and consume it, and by all means at his command 
make it to be " no more." 

We learn, that however great fthe favor which an 
organization may have in the eyes of men, of even 
the kings of the earth ; and though it dazzle human 
sight with its brilliance, and awe the human mind 
by the greatness of its power, God looks through 
the outward pomp and power at the heart, and only 
a right moral condition avails before him. The 
thing may claim to be of him ; it may call itself 
Christian ; it may, in its self-glorying, name itself 
the "only true church," and hold its earthly head 



244 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

to be infallible : yet God will not spare it for all 
this, but will visit it for its sins and abominations. 
It is only character — not wealth, nor power, nor 
magnificence, nor even creeds, which answers before 
him. This is a lesson to all professed churches and 
Christians. We may build our grand church edifices, 
and gather wealth in our membership ; and all may 
seem fair and be imposing, yet this shall be no 
shield against his righteous indignation, if evils are 
practiced and sanctioned within, are cherished even 
in the heart. 

No more striking comment could be made upon 
the words of Jesus, ''My kingdom is not of this world," 
than the history of papal Rome and its predicted 
and partly accomplished downfall, affords. It is a 
fearful warning against the political union of Church 
and State. Not even the true churches of Christ 
need this, and would be harmed by it ; and, in turn, 
being corrupted by such union — would injure the 
State. It is not thus that Jesus meant the " king- 
doms of this world " should become his kingdom ; 
for this is to be brought about, as we saw in connec- 
tion with the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet, by 
moral means, in the triumph of the principles of a 
true Christianity. 



OR, FALLEN HARLOT. 245 

There is a warning against greed for wealth, 
against intolerance, against self-seeking; and a les- 
son that above all, and, if needs be, to the exclusion 
of every other consideration, we seek to be right 
before God. We might personally have wealth as 
great as that ever controlled by the Romish church; 
we might be exalted in honor among the kings of 
the earth, and by these ; we might wield a mighty 
influence over the multitudes and peoples of the 
earth ; but all should avail nothing, if we were not 
right before him with whom we have to do." If 
you are right before him it matters not, if all the 
world looks upon you as wrong ; if you are wrong 
before him, it signifies] nothing though all men 
believe you to be right. You are wrong before him, 
if you are an impenitent sinner. Though you may 
have committed no crimes against man, you are still 
a criminal in God's sight ; for you have broken his 
great law of love — of supreme love to him, and 
complete love to man. Call, then, upon the sin 
pardoning God for mercy ! Look by faith to the 
cross of Christ, and be saved ! True must be our 
faith in him. Not devotion to the mere name of 
Christ, or sign of the Cross, will suffice ; for multi- 



246 THE BABYLON WOMAN; 

tudes have had this "form of godliness" who in 
their lives have " denied the power " of true right- 
eousness. God grant that our faith may be scrip-^ 
tural, and be the product of his spirit ; thus, saving 
and abiding, manifesting itself in grateful and loving 
service rendered freely to him. 



IX. 

Ut irrat Conflkt 



RtTclatioj]^ C/iapter ig. 

>^^^F — as I firmly and fully believe— the symbols 
of Revelation are indeed Divine Pictures of 
the Christian Centuries, then we might properly 
look among these for some portraiture of the Present. 
But we are to take the pictures in our hands, in the 
order of their presentation, as we carefully and 
earnestly search for the originals — seen by the 
divine mind before these came forth to human 
view. 

So doing, we shall not fail to see rising all about 
us events, which, shaped in allegory, will find them- 
selves mirrored in the 19th chapter of Revelation. 
If the interpretations already given are correct, we 
are naturally brought now to pictures of the Present 
and imimediate future. By a comparison of the 
scenes now^ depicted with the closing symbol and 
declarations of the iith chapter, with the visions 



248 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

of the 14th chapter — those prophetic summaries of 
history — and with the i6th chapter, from verse 13 to 
16, which had reference to the future; we shall be 
able to connect what is now to come before us with 
the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet, which has 
just commenced, and which covers the next great 
period of the world, continuing to the Millennium. 

Added, then, to the interest growing out of the 
fulfillment of many of the symbols we have viewed ; 
added to the bearing of past history upon us, upon 
whom the ends of the world are come " — which may 
be said more forcibly now than in the days of the 
Apostles, is the interest of our being actors on the 
arena of now opening events. The pictures have 
now to do with us. We are at least on the skirmush 
line, on the outposts of those forces which are to 
meet in a conflict that is to decide the world's long 
peace and rest ; if not the final combat of the great 
campaign of human history, yet only next to this. 

The end of the battle is placed beyond a doubt 
even at the beginning. In our last lecture we no- 
ticed the prophecy of the utter ruin of one of the 
greatest enemies of true Christianity and of the 
.welfare of the world. The strife which closes with 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 249 

the rout of this foe is next given. The certainty 
of triumph was understood in heaven, for the con- 
flict is preceded with the shout of victo?y. As when 
contending armies come together, it is with loud 
cries, especially on the part of those hopeful of 
success, and more especially if they see that the 
battle is to go well for them ; so do we hear heaven 
ring with the notes of anticipated triumph. As the 
symbol of Babylon cast as a stone into the sea, 
never to come forth again, was exhibited, John 
heard a great voice of much people in heaven, say- 
ing, Alleluia." It was a special cry, for this is the 
only place in all the New Testament where this 
term is used. "Alleluia" — "praise Jehovah! " was 
the shout; "salvation, and glory, and honor, and 
power, unto the Lord our God : for true and right- 
eous are his judgments : for he hath judged the 
great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her 
fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his ser- 
vants at her hand." One glad outcry was not 
enough. The word burst forth again from full and 
jubilant hearts : " Again they said Alleluia." " And 
her smoke rose up forever and ever." " And the 
four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down 



250 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

and worshiped God that sat on the throne, saying, 
Amen ; Alleluia." The representatives of the church 
in heaven joined the cry of victorious praise. All 
God's servants, all that feared him, "both small 
and great," young and old, were called upon to 
praise him; and as with the " voice of many waters, 
and as the voice of mighty thunderings," did they 
answer, " Alleluia ! for the Lord God omnipotent 
reigneth." Earth and heaven mingle the notes of 
adoration to Jehovah. All the glory of the triumph 
was given to him even before this took place, as it 
should be afterward, and forever. 

Heaven recognized that the coming victory 
meant the complete union of Christ with his 
church, that the marriage supper was now to oc- 
cur ; for "his wife hath made herself ready," to 
be presented to her husband. Though the mar- 
riage-vow had already been pronounced, the bride 
had not been led to the home of her spouse to 
abide with him continually ; and the supper which 
was to go before even this was now to be enjoyed. 
The theoretical, the mystic union ; or, the union 
spoken of graciously and prophetically before the 
realization, was to become practical. It was to be 



.THE GREAT CONFLICT. 25 1 

accomplished in the actual condition of the 
church. This should appear arrayed in fine linen, 
clean and white ; and ^'the fine linen is the righteous- 
ness of the saints," which should be " given them ; " 
and they should be made personally " righteous as 
he is righteous." The grand idea is, that the 
coming triumph in the Great Conflict is to embrace 
the perfection of God's people, when no longer — as 
now — the church of Christ shall be reproached 
because clothed in garbs of worldliness, or with 
garments even "spotted with the world;" but 
shall be seen and recognized as " white and 
clean." The righteousness should be theirs by 
impartation as by imputation. Christ's righteous- 
ness shall be actually worn as a robe, not only to 
shield from danger, but to be fully and in every 
sense possible possessed. Blessed," indeed, they 
which are called unto the marriage supper of the 
Lamb." " Let us be glad and rejoice, and give 
honor to Him," whose reign shall involve the true 
and complete harmony of his church with his Son, 
" the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the 
world," and unto whom we shall be presented 
without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing. 



252 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

The Apostle who has communicated to us all 
the great Revelations made to him, does not say- 
much about his own feelings. Now and then a 
glimpse of him is afforded, and we see that his mind 
and heart were greatly affected. As did he lose 
sight of himself, so do we almost forget him — as we 
well may — amid such great disclosures of human 
history. But, in connection with the present vision, 
he gives us in a word a view of the emotions which 
possessed his soul. In view of all he had seen, as 
the end was being brought so gloriously near, and 
the triumph of Christ and his church was assured, 
he was overwhelmed with the spirit of grateful 
worship. He felt to respond to the call : " Praise 
our God, all ye his servants.'' Have you not thus 
felt ? Has not your mind glowed as with the light 
of the coming glory of the Lord and his cause on 
earth? Have you not said, again and again, 
^' Thank God " for these grand realities, for the 
-sure hope of victory ? Did John see the symbols 
and feel to worship ? So do we look at the same 
Divine Pictures, and we are inspired to adore 
God with renewed fervor. He fell at the feet of 
the angel to worship him, but the angel said : " See 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 2^^ 

thou do it not : I am a fellow-servant of thee and 
of thy brethren who have the testimony of Jesus ; 
worship God. For the testimony of Jesus is the 
spirit of prophecy." The angel who served John 
as he showed unto him these things, serves us, also, 
by these ; and in these we have the testimony of 
Jesus," " the spirit of prophecy." 

The confident shout of heaven, whose spirit the 
Apostle caught, was followed by a vision of the 
embattled hosts. 

Fi7^st \^ the army of heaven, the forces of 
good. The great leader is at the head of these, and 
is the most prominent personage of all. How we 
stood in the old army days, and watched the troops 
pass by ! There were Generals of note ; there 
were corps, and divisions, and regiments, of fame ; 
there were colors, honored, because battle-torn : 
but the object of chief attention was the command- 
ing officer of all. So, the great commander of the 
moral forces of good is seen riding forth at the 
head of the column — the greatest and grandest of 
all. Be it remembered that we are still dealing 
with symbols ; and, while these stand for realities, 
they but represent these. While, then, we behold 



254 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

here, without doubt, a vision of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, it is not of him in a personal, bodily form 
that should be visible to our eyes ; but, like that 
other time when he rode forth " from conquering to 
conquer," so now does he appear in a moral con- 
quest. Again he rides upon a "white horse," 
emblem of innocence and victory. I see nothing 
in this to give the idea of his second advent in 
bodily form. 

What glorious names he bears, expressive of his 
character and warfare. He was "called Faithful 
and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and 
make war." He is faithful to all his prophecies 
and promises, true to his people ; and only by 
righteous means and for righteous reasons, does he 
engage in a war that shall end in the triumph of right- 
eousness. " His name is called. The Word of 
God," a name which we cannot understand; for it 
is the exponent of God himself, of whom Christ 
is the expression and embodiment. " And he hath 
on his vesture and on his thigh a name written, 
King of Kings and Lord of Lords." Thus, in his 
three-fold name, are his relations to his people, his 
character, and his position, denoted. In all these 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 255 

does he assume command in the Great Conflict. 
"His eyes were as a flame of fire," as we have be- 
fore seen, enabling him to observe all things, to 
overlook all the battle-field, and to behold all his 
enemies — however concealed, however subtle— just 
who and what these are, reading the hearts of all as 
readily as outward forms. " On his head were many 
crowns," won in engagements up to this time. 
" And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in 
blood," as did the prophet Isaiah behold him come 
" with dyed garments from Bozrah." The^re was a 
double significance, there as here. The blood of his 
enemies was sprinkled upon his garments, and 
stained all his raiment, as he trod the wine-press ; 
yet was he in all this apparel " mighty to save," to 
aid. He is robed " with a vesture dipped in blood " 
— in the blood of atonement ; for he is thus mani- 
fest before " he treadeth the wine-press of the fierce- 
ness and wrath of Almighty God." 

But mark the weapo7is of his warfare. They are 
"not carnal, but mighty through God." "Out of 
his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he 
should smite the nations." This is his great weapon ; 
and to interpret this otherwise than as being the 



256 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

word of God^ would be out of harmony with pre~ 
vious Scriptures. This is the sharp two-edged 
sword of the spirit, the rod of iron with which he 
should rule the nations. It is by his truth, his 
word, — not by the simple letter alone, but by all 
which this expresses, — by the principles of this, 
wielded in a special manner, and by his very hand, 
or as by his own mouth, that the combat is to progress. 
This is the instrument which Christ is employing 
now, and which he is to use in the future more 
fully than in all the past. The nations are to come 
under its power as never before ; not only under 
its doctrines mentally — which latter have been thus 
received at times by whole nations and been per- 
verted into occasions of carnal strife ; but under its 
heart-subduing force, when it shall " rule " men truly, 
forcibly, firmly. 

The a7'mies of heaven are to follow him " upon 
white horses, clothed in fine linen white and clean ; 
which garb as we have already noted, " is the right- 
eousness of the saints." They are to follow Christ 
readily, as upon horses ; in innocence, and are to be 
clothed with true righteousness. No weapons are 
in their hands ; they but aid that one sword pro- 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 257 

ceeding out of the mouth of Christ. They are 
empty handed so far as mere human means are con- 
cerned ; and their power seems to reside in their 
rohes^ precious as "fine linen, white and clean." 
Need I interpret this — to say^ how we are to war, 
as here taught ? — how we may hope to accom- 
plish anything, and contribute to the triumph of 
Christ's cause ? You will see that it is simply by 
following Christ and the divine sword j that it is by 
our lives^ — a godly, righteous, saintly, Christian life, 
w^e are to press forward the conquests of Christ 
and the subjugation of the world to him. Nothing 
is said of even the w^ords of God's people. These 
do not appear to form our great weapon in the con- 
flict; these are naught beside the garment of right- 
eousness clothing our nature and our deeds. This 
is not saying that we are not to preach and teach, 
and seek to persuade men to be reconciled to God ; 
but, as our words favor the sharp sword of divine 
truth, so our lives are to give momentum to our 
speech. 

This I believe to be the plain, direct, positive, 
teaching of this part of Revelation. I am not un- 
mindful of other interpretations of the marshaling 
17 



258 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

of Christ's army, nevertheless I think that this is 
right and that they are wrong; that Christ is not 
represented as going forth to the retributive judg- 
ment of the world, but in that strife which shall end 
in the overthrow of the enemies of his cause and 
shall usher in the Millennial glory; the final Judg- 
ment and the punishment of the wicked succeeding 
this. The armies of heaven are not formed of the 
angels ; the saints are his consecrated people on 
earth, who had part in that other "war in heaven," 
or the moral world, sketched in a former part of the 
symbols. This will be disclosed more fully as we 
progress in the lecture. 

With this view of Christ and his army, so arrayed, 
spread before the heavens, an observing angel is 
seen standing as " in the sun " — in the very sun- 
light of the eternal Father's countenance which 
shone with its vision over the entire bcene of con- 
flict ; standing, as before the great Ruler of the 
universe, and viewing all things in his light — in the 
light of God; and he "cried with a loud voice," in 
full assurance of the result, even before the battle 
was fought, as to " all the fowls that fly in the midst 
of heaven. Come and gather yourselves together 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 259 

unto the supper of the great God ; that ye may eat 
the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the 
flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and 
them that sit on them, and the flesh of all, free and- 
bond, both small and great." Without distinction 
all were to be subdued, and their subjugation would 
constitute the feast, "the supper of the great God." 
The joy, the satisfaction of the triumph, would be 
to the soul as a feast to the body. 

Now appear on the scene — creeping forth, com- 
bining, pressing forward, the hordes of evil. " And 
I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and 
their armies, gathered together to make war against 
him that sat on the horse, and against his army.'* 
You have only to turn to the sixteenth chapter, 13— 
16 verses, referring doubtless to this combat, to 
complete this picture. These, then, are the bat- 
talions. They are spiritual ; and they represent 
satan in Paganism, papal Rome, and the false 
Prophet. They are a combination of these evil 
powers; and they gather '^the kings of the earth,, 
and of the whole world, to the battle of that great 
day of God Almighty ; " that is, they gather the 
Nationalities to this. The host is made up of every^ 



26o THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

thing opposed to Christ and his true people ; and 
" with signs and lying wonders " are they to work : 

for they are the spirits of devils working miracles." 
Their weapons are deceit, error, and evil principle. 
The whole picture is of nations, in their representa- 
tives, gathered together ; and by all possible means 
of delusion, they are to war against Christ and his 
true cause on earth. 

The contest is really Christ's, and, with him, are 
his people ; as against satan, and Rome, and false 
prophets. There is. mingled aggressiveness and 
defense on the part of the former; they should be 
assailed, but they should follow up their victories. 

We look to see the Conflict ; but, lo ! it is not 
pictured^ — it is an unseen strife. No symbol of it 
is given ; as if it was inward, not outward, nor such 
as could be expressed in outward forms. It is one 
of principle, a great moral warfare ; not such as we 
have hitherto seen among the nations — those bloody 
strifes of arms, but of the truth against error, of 
right against wrong, of liberty against oppression, 
of light against darkness; and the "kingdom of 
God " is to come " without observation," for it is 

within us." 



THE GREAT COXELICT. 



26r 



Rememberin^g; the order of the Apocalypse : that 
the Great Conflict was to follow the Seven Last. 
Plagues, which have now finished their work ; and 
that the conflict is to have bearing upon the second 
or double fall of Babylon, of Rome purely as a 
church, and you learn the warfare to be, as I have- 
already declared, that upon which we are entered, 
and which is next before the world. The ''beast" 
still "is," as the Babylon-VN-oman, and the false 
prophet is yet in the world; the ''unclean spirits 
are abroad : papal Rome, the spirit of Slavery, and 
Spiritism, with all their kindred evils, are defiant;: 
and in some form the battle is to be waged, to be- 
how fierce, we know not ; yet, seemingly, is to be 
unattended hereafter with material weapons, — at 
least, no symbol is given of such encounters as have 
been pictured and realized in the past, except in 
that early strife in the moral world. 

It may be a war involving modes of education ; 
and be, also, social and political in its nature. 
Great questions of mind, of home, of civil rights, 
may enter into it; certainly, it is to be a combat of 
truth against error, of the Bible against all forms of 
evil and unbelief. That such a strife is before us,. 



262 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 



in which the "Beast " in the form of the Babylon- 
woman is to be arrayed against Christ and his true 
people; in which the subject of equal human rights 
is to be agitated (for the late war in our land, it 
now seems, has not fully decided this, despite the 
earnest efforts of the lamented Sumner — to say 
nothing of the bearings of the question upon other 
lands) ; in which Spiritism, and Mormonism, and 
every false prophet, are to have part; in which 
science is to be made to cross blades with the sword 
which proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord 
Jesus Christ ; — that such a conflict is at hand. Reve- 
lation indicates and our eyes do plainly behold, in 
the arming and mustering of the forces. We know 
that these do exist — active, full of purpose, and 
malignant, on the one hand ; strong, and able in 
equipment and leadership, on the other, the great 
Captain of our salvation calling the armies of 
heaven, his people, to his " help against the mighty.** 
He is blind, or blind-folded by earthly cares and 
concerns who does not see the lines of battle — line 
upon line of the army led by the Dragon against 
Christ and his forces. Even the friends of the 
Babylon-power recognize that the strife is upon us. 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 263 

Archbishop Manning, thought to be by far the 
ablest as he is the most distinguished Roman Catho- 
lic prelate in the United Kingdom, has declared in 
the progress of his discussion with Mr. Gladstone? 
that *^ the world is on the eve of the mightiest religi- 
ous controversy it has ever witnessed, at least within 
the last three hundred years." A Catholic paper 
speaking of the debate, says : " The first guns have 
been nred in this ' great religious strife. ' We await 
the next." The words of Archbishop Manning are 
not those of one who merely notes, however inter- 
estedly, the signs of the times ; they are the utter- 
ance of one who is in the secret counsels of the 
Pope, who has been rewarded for past services with 
the highest position his church can grant him in 
England, and who, doubtless, knows the purposes 
formed, the campaign mapped out which is to be 
prosecuted in Europe and America,— for never did 
General or Council of War more carefully mature 
plans of operation than does the papacy. " Wise as 
serpents, and as harmless " — as these, are its eccle- 
siastics. 

The apprehension of this struggle exists in our 
country, there being even fears of a religious war. 



264 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

Already there are mutterings of a strife of the prin- 
ciples at issue. This has commenced in the press, 
and at the ballot-box ; and it is to assume an intensity 
scarcely imagined by us now. Think we that the 
claim of the Pope, ratified by his minions in coun- 
cil assembled, to the supreme obedience of his sub- 
jects, does not extend to America? As — appealing 
to the enslaved consciences of these, he identifies 
allegiance to God \^ith obedience to his own behests, 
may he not pretend to absolve Catholics from fidelity 
to this Government, as — so often before — he has 
again done, in Europe; this time, in Austria — where 
the recent liberal enactments establishing liberty of 
all opinions, liberty of the press, and liberty of 
faith,** were thus met by him? The Pope is the 
pronounced enemy of the " liberty of the press, 
liberty of conscience and of worship," and "lib- 
erty of speech ; " he is the avowed advocate of 
the use of "force" in executing the behests of 
his church, the positive claimant to arbitrate even 
in civil affairs, clinging still to the temporal power 
of the Popedom. He is the declared foe of secu- 
lar education, of our common schools; of every- 
thing, but his own selfish, greedy Babylon-power. 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 265 

He is more intent upon regaining his lost earthly 
crown than upon possessing a crown in heaven ; 
more anxious for the worldly aggrandizement of 
his false church, than for the true salvation of 
men. If he will favor any means to gain his 
ends in Europe, let us see to it that he does not 
succeed in his efforts in America; nor organize his 
people into a fierce mob, and hurl them against the 
life of the Republic. Dr. Dollinger says: "By 
the new decree it is the duty of every layman, 
whenever it is intimated to him that this or that 
question has been decided by the Pope, to obey. 
When the Pope orders a man to vote in a specified 
manner, he is obliged, even in his capacity as a 
member of Parliament, to obey. That was never 
said before. It is a new situatioii since iSyo. Mr. 
Gladstone brings this truth out in his pamphlet. 
He says that the civil elections of every Catholic 
country are now quite uncertain, because they de- 
pend entirely upon the will of a foreign potentate. 
This is the side of the question which ought to be 
studied in the United States too." 

In the direct connection of the scripture, no 
particular place where the conflict should be waged, 



266 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 



is Stated or symbolized ; as if this was to be general 
—over the world. But jn the sixteenth chapter, 
where, doubtless, this same war is foretold, a place 
is specified; showing that while the war is to reach 
world-wide, there should be a most marked scene 
of strife — where the forces should be concentrated, 
and the blows struck which should be decisive of 
the whole campaign; the issue here, determining 
the struggle, and leading to the laying down of 
every hostile weapon. That place " is called in the 
Hebrew tongue Armageddon," which I have demon- 
strated to be a most apt figure of America. The 
kings, or nationalities of the earth, should be 
gathered together to " the battle of that great day 
of God Almighty." This gathering should take 
place peculiarly, so as to be noticed specially, as the 
waters of the Euphrates were being dried up, which 
latter we saw to commence about the year 1820. 
As a fact of history, it was in the year 181 9 that for 
the first, by act of Congress, statistics of the num- 
ber of Emigrants reaching this country were made. 
Since then, year by year, the record of the number 
has been kept ; and that time nearly dates the rapid 
income of the mighty flood, hundreds of thousands 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 267 

of foreigners being borne in single years upon our 
shores, till the number has swelled to millions — 
poured from almost all nationalities into our cities, 
out on our prairies, far and wide. From the east 
and from the west they have come, and are coming. 
The Atlantic and Pacific waves bear up the tide 
upon our shores : papal Rome, largely on the one 
hand ; pagan east, upon the other, are meeting here. 
The whole world, in its representatives, is coming 
together; and all are bringing their peculiar preju- 
dices of nationality, of religion, of education ; and 
the old conflicts of the ages are to be renewed in 
spirit, the great battle of all time is to be fought. 
A Catholic bishop, speaking of a recent visit to the 
Pope, says, that the latter ^' did not conceal the hope 
he felt of the growth of Catholicity in America 
and for its ultimate triumph in our prosperous 
country ; " thus manifesting that the eyes of the 
Pope are turned toward this land as the scene of 
special effort. Thank God for the indirect promise 
of his word, that the strife is to be moral; for so 
shall it be, what conflicts of arms are not necessarily 
— truly and fully decisive. 

You will own at least that this view of the scene 



268 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 



of the great battle nicely accommodates itself to the 
symbols ; but I am not dealing with mere accom- 
modations of truth ; I am pointing you to the reali- 
zation of symbols in facts, and if the other repre- 
sentations have met their counterpart in past his- 
tory, so does the one before us find its fulfillment 
in a real order of things. I will not go over the 
reasons for this, but the interpretation must stand 
or fall upon the grounds given. I believe it to be 
true to the great principles of interpretation we 
have followed in the whole course of lectures. 

On that old battle ground of Armageddon, among 
those great conflicts there waged, was one not de- 
cided by the numbers of the victors ; but by the 
trueness and courage and devotion of each man, 
and the victory turned upon the battle cry of the 
conquerors: The sword of the Lord, and of 
Gideon ! " — " For Jehovah and for Gideon! " This 
be our consecration, this be our inspiration — Christ 
and his true cause ! The sword we follow, be the 
sharp sword which goeth out of his mouth " " who 
is the Faithful and True, and who in righteousness 
doth judge and make war; " who is the " Word of 
God," the " King of Kings and Lord of Lords.'* 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 269 

When the princes of Germany offered their swords 
to Luther to further the Reformation, he rephed : 
The ziJ07'd will do it." So, discarding material 
means, and looking beyond mere political triumph, 
let us rely upon the power of divine truth, most 
zealously used. 

If the Great Conflict itself is not directly pictured, 
the result this — like the forces engaged — is. And 
the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet 
that wrought miracles before him, with which he 
deceived them that had received the mark of the 
beast, and them that worshiped his image. These 
both were cast alive into a lake of fire and brim- 
stone." They were captured, and were cast as into 
a lake burning with sulphur; so, were punished 
and destroyed from the face of the earth. This is 
the picture of the spiritical overthrow of papal Rome 
and the false prophet ; and of that punishment in 
reserve for the votaries of these. That it shall be 
fearful, is certain — as dreadful as a lake of burning 
fire to the body ; that it shall be lasting, is sure, 
for " her smoke rose up forever and ever." That it 
involves conscious suffering, is taught ; for they 
were cast into the lake "alive," and "they shall 



270 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

be tormented day and night forever and ever.** 
The victory shall be complete. All forms of evil 
and of error are to be subdued. Not only the 
beast and false prophet are to be destroyed — they 
in judgment and wrath ; but " the remnant were 
slain with the sword of him that sat upon the horse, 
which proceeded out of his mouth ; and all the 
fowls were filled with their flesh." The representa- 
tion does not give us to believe that all shall be 
brought into loving subjection to the Lord Jesus 
Christ ; but all shall be overpowered. Some shall 
be cast into the " lake of fire and brimstone ; '* 
others shall be vanquished with the sword of the 
spirit, with the sword of the Lord Jesus. 

What a hopeful look the whole picture affords of 
the future immediately before us — before America 
and the world. How anxiously earnest minds are 
questioning as to the fate of our country, — whether 
civil liberty is to continue, or is simply a problem. 
The human outlook is not fully satisfactory. Our 
people are too greatly swayed by passion and pre- 
judice, and too little by reason and principle; the 
commingling of elements is too varied ; the friends 
of truth and right, too apathetic, and the votaries of 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 27^ 

error and wrong so active and determined, that the 
favorable solution of the question must come from a 
power above man, overruling all things for good. In 
the old world, the conflict is so largely one of mate- 
rial might, that — looking no further than the national 
features of it, the result seems doubtful. Yet be 
not faithless, but believing, O Christian, O lover of 
man ; for the word of Jesus Christ points to the 
triumph of the Good and True : on the mountain 
heights of the future do we see, in the light of Reve- 
lation, the banners of Immanuel waving in victory. 

Whatever the means Christ may use— and we are 
sure that " true and righteous are all his ways 
ottr duty is plain; we are to ''follow the Lamb" 
whithersoever he leadeth, guided by that divine 
sword flashing before the eyes of our faith : we are 
to go forward clothed in that " fine linen, clean and 
white" — the righteousness of the "samts." We are 
to hope for the conquest of the world, and are to 
seek this now specially by means of our Christian 
character and devotion, only next to the word of 
God, or in connection with this. 

The point we are to strike at is indicated. It is 
the human soul. This is the key of the position. 



272 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

We are to touch men not outwardly, but by moral 
influence ; not by material force, but by spiritual — by 
the power of divine truth and the influence of godly 
lives, brought to bear upon their consciences and 
hearts and wills. The present and eternal salvation 
of men is to be most earnestly sought. This is not 
only indicated as the line of our duty ; but, oh ! 
that this shall be done, that the gospel shall spread 
with renewed force to every land is pictured in that 
part of the 14th chapter which links itself with this 
very time : " And I saw another angel fly in the 
midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to 
preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to 
every nation, and kindred, and tongue and people." 

This great warfare is to take place as well on the 
battle-fields of our own hearts. Heaven saw that 
the casting of the beast and of the false prophet 
into the lake of fire should be connected with the 
" marriage supper of the Lamb." Through the con- 
flict, or in this, the wife doth " make herself ready." 
Are we ready ? Are we stripped of robes of world- 
liness ? of worldly pride and self-seeking '> of all 
evil ? and are we clothed upon, in mind and soul, 
with garments clean and white Do we feel all the 



THE GREAT CONFLICT. 273 

evil forces working upon our own hearts ? appealing 
to us — sometimes, how strongly I Do the beast and 
false prophet and satan himself assail us in our 
thoughts and in the desires and purposes, the mo- 
tives and affections of our hearts — in our whole 
soul ? Let us recognize in the assault a part of the 
Great Conflict. Every citadel is to be assjiiled ; and 
every victory which every child of God gains in 
himself over these things contributes toward the 
grand result over which heaven and earth shall 
rejoice with singing. While we urge on as never 
before the triumphs of truth and righteousness in 
others, let us not be surprised ourselves and over- 
thrown by the enemy; but, by as much as he holds 
any of the ground of our souls, be it ours, under the 
leadership of Christ and by the sanctifying might of 
his truth and spirit, to seek to dispossess the evil 
ones : so shall we best follow Christ to the conquest 
of the whole world. 

I put a searching question to you all : Under 
whose standard are you serving ? Who are you fol- 
lowing ? Which side are we aiding ? " He that is 
not for us is against us," says Jesus. Are vou for 
Christ.^ You cannot be neutral. Less and less 
18 



2 74 THE GREAT CONFLICT. 

shall men be able to be so. These great principles 
are defining themselves more and more, the lines of 
battle are becoming more and more distinct ; and 
in the ranks of the one or the other are we found. 
The battle shall reach to every nation, to every 
home, to every heart. 

I plead^with you to-night for Christ. Because of 
love to him, and the desire to glorify him, I ask you 
to be for him. For your own good, I seek it 
Choose the right : choose the Faithful and True 
one, the divine Jesus, the King of Kings and Lord 
of Lords. Choose the victor side ; for we invite you 
not to defeat. Better to fall with the right than to 
stand with the wrong. But the right shall prevail. 
The sure word of prophecy declares this. In ask- 
ing you to give your allegiance to Christ, I call you 
not to mourning and suffering ; I joyfully, earnestly, 
in the name of my Master, bid you to a royal feast, 
to a marriage supper, — the marriage of the Lamb. 
" Blessed are they which are called unto the mar- 
riage supper of the Lamb." Aye, blessed such : 
blessed you who are called*now ; if you will " make 
your calling sure " by accepting in humble, peni- 
tent faith, the gracious invitation. 



X. 



Revelation. Chapter 20. 

f\|JOU have seen the sun shining above the moun- 
tains in the west, and while the evening was 
coming on to you, you have understood that beyond 
the heights there should be sunlight still ; and you 
have thought of the sunlit scenes on which your eye 
rested not. These were realities, you knew ; and 
you knew that the same sun which had illu- 
mined your path and had shone around the world 
as this turned eastward, was to light up the things 
unseen by you, and to brighten all in glory. 

Gazing from our present stand-point toward the 
heavens glowing with the symbols ol Revelation, 
we behold the light reaching in advance of us — into 
the future, and shining upon realities yet to come , 
but upon realities as distinct as those of the past or 
the present. Heretofore, we have had greatly the 
advantage of events which have transpired to aid 



276 THE MILLENNIUM. 

US in the interpretation of the Divine Pictures ; we 
have been able, as we have judged what these 
naturally called for, to turn to history, or to look 
about us and ascertain if, in the past or present, 
there was anything which really corresponded with 
these ; and we have not searched in vain. Though 
we have been surprised at the wondrous verification 
of the revelation of Jesus Christ*", this has been only 
what we might have expected from a Divine Christ ; 
his revelations placing themselves beside his mira- 
cles in confirmation of his divine nature and Mes- 
siahship. But now we must not only form an humble 
yet earnest opinion of what the portraitures mean, 
but of the things which shall probably answer to 
these ; rather, we can only judge of their evident 
design, and must leave the realities to the great 
future. 

Gladly, jubilantly, may we turn to the present 
Picture; for, if there has been doubt and there is 
still a division of sentiment as to some of the fore- 
shadowings of the Millennium, there is no uncer- 
tainty as to the glory of this. All are agreed that 
it means morning to the world, that it shall bring 
the golden age to our race; that the grandest 



THE MILLENNIUM. 277 

dreams of the possibilities of human nature on the 
earth, as it now is, are to be realized. As do 
Astronomers point us to the stars and tell us at best 
of only a few features of these — so distant are 
they: declaring that these are suns, giving to us 
soip.e idea of the size and nature and color of these, 
and beyond this confessing ignorance ; so do I 
direct you to the portion of Revelation before us 
now, indicating to you the lines of light and 
meaning, but not speaking with full certainty of the 
coming realities. 

The term Millennium means simply a thousand 
years, and has come to be used in connection with 
the book of Revelation because of the "thousand 
years here spoken of. it has m itself no other 
meaning, and in the scripture no other reference. 
It has no subtle signihcance. All of good asso- 
ciated with it has grown out of the symbols which 
clothe it in the Apocalypse, or has been based upon 
these. 

Does it stand for a long, mdehnite time ? While, 
mdeed, long, it would be contrary to the use of 
figures thus far in the book to say that this is the 
only meaning of the phrase. The time is definite. 



278 THE MILLENNIUM. 

If the years are prophetic, then they shall amount 
to 360 X 1,000=360,000 years. Some maintain that 
it is to be literally a thousand years. This, of 
course, would make an exception to a general rule. 
If you ask me, which is intended ? I answer you : 
I do not know. I think that it is an exception, but 
I have no reason for this thought, except that 
360,000 years would be very disproportionate to 
the other periods of the book, and to what we ac- 
cept as the age of past human history. If it is to 
be literally a thousand years, then that mystic 
scripture number " seven " would be again in force, 
and the beginning of the Millennium might be 
looked for as 6,000 years of the world's history is 
completed. This would allow about one hundred 
and forty years more for the sounding of the 
Seventh Trumpet, and for the completion of the 
Great Conflict of principle on earth ; and the Mil- 
lennium would be the Sabbath-time of the race, its 
long and blessed period of rest. Whether this 
time be correct or not, that the Millennium shall be 
the world's Sabbath is true ; and we shall scarcely 
find a better interpretation of the symbol than that 
of the Sabbath, God's design of this. We, then, 



THE MILLENNIUM. 279 

should be at the Saturday-age of the world, with 
the earnest work of this on hand ; with its busy 
and finishing toil engaging us, yet permitted to an- 
ticipate the speedy laying aside of its duties, and 
the coming on of rest, as " The world's long week 
is o'er." 

In the Great Conflict which is to end in the over- 
throw of the Beast and False Prophet ; indeed, of 
every error and evil which exalts itself against 
Christ and his cause, his people are to have part. 
Clothed in righteousness, and following the great 
Captain of God's host — riding forth with the sword 
of truth, we shall aid in securing the victory. One 
foe, however, shall remain after this — fierce, subtle, 
buffeting, warring — Satan. He is to be manifest not 
simply as the " dragon " — as embodied in the pagan 
power, or in the " beast ; " but is represented in all 
his nature and character, as when he led in that 
conflict portrayed in the 12th chapter, and sought 
to destroy the truth and church of Christ. He is 
called "that old serpent;" as old as the temptation 
of man, and as old as his own apostasy from 
heaven. To his personal and universal subjugation 
we are not seen to contribute ; but, says John : " I 



THE MILLENNIUM. 



saw an angel come down from heaven, having the 
key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his 
hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old 
serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, and bound 
him a thousand years." Such an one shall be re- 
quired for the task. The chain shall be forged in 
heaven, and be formed of the power of God. With 
this, and not by human might, shall Satan be 
seized ; and, being bound, shall be '* cast into the 
bottomless pit, and shut up;" and the angel shall 
"set a seal upon him (or "it," the bottomless pit) 
that he should deceive the nations no more, till the 
thousand years are fulfilled, and after that he must 
be loosed a little season." Chained, imprisoned, 
with prison-house sealed as with the signet of God 
—by his authority, and none able to open the door, 
—this is the coming fate of the devil. 

This, then, we do know about the Millennium, 
that Satan's power -shall cease from the earth during 
all that time ; that by divine means and energy it 
shall be completely restrained. To understand all 
that this involves, were to comprehend the with- 
drawal of the secret source, the inspiration, the in- 
dwelling spirit, of the malignant power of paganism, 



THE MILLENNIUM. 281 

popery, and the false prophet — the mainspring of all 
the cruel opposition, in word and deed, to Christ 
and his cause. To realize it, were to behold truly 
the taking away of the prime-mover in all the wick- 
edness of the Jews, and of men in all ages and 
times, back to the betrayal of man in Eden. It 
means the arrest and imprisonment of the chief con- 
spirator against the peace and good of men and the 
glory of God. If the head, the leader of organized 
crime is captured, all the band is broken and flees; 
and with satan's seizure, all his army of demons 
shall betake themselves into seclusion and inactivity. 
It would take more than human mind to grasp and 
human speech to express the condition which shall 
result from the fulfillment of this scripture. 

As when some burning, consuming, blasting fire- 
fanned, fed, and fierce-winged in its dreadful sweep 
and flight, by the tempest, goes down and is ex- 
tinguished, when the wind lulls and dies away; so 
shall the ravages of sin be checked as its burning 
fires are no longer excited and impelled by satanic 
power. As some deadly miasm — passing unseen 
through the streets, loading the air with death ; en- 
tering the abodes of the people, when even the doors 



282 ^ \, THE MILLENNIUM. 

open not ; stealing into the vitals — corrupting, with- 
ering, destroying ; " walking in darkness and wast- 
ing at the noon-day," is mercifully removed and the 
air becomes pure, — as then, do fears and death pass 
away with the disease ; thus shall it be when that 
subtle adversary and destroyer is curbed by the 
power of God, and his havocs are restrained upon 
earth. Words fail to do justice to that world-wide 
peace and blessing which are to come as the dread- 
ful works of satan, pressed so earnestly through the 
ages, shall end, for at least a thousand years. Ah ! 
thou serpent," who hast crept with thy slimy folds 
and venomous sting into the world, and made of 
earth almost a hell ; who hast glided among the fair 
flowers of our homes and left upon all the blight of 
thy trail ; who hast penetrated human hearts with 
thy filth and fangs, and hast marred the image of 
God and made men to be like thyself; thou enemy, 
thy " destructions " shall cease ! " The Lord rebuke 
thee," thou fell and foul deceiver and destroyer; as 
he shall bind thee, and, at last, punish thee through 
eternal ages. We will rejoice even now over the 
coming defeat of this adversary, and heaven itself 
shall ring with gladness because of it. 



THE MILLENNIUM. 283 

This is not saying that all men shall be true 
Christians then. Such a consummation is not de- 
clared in this connection ; for there shall yet be a 
division in moral character on earth, since the 
world's people are at the end of the Millennium to 
be gathered against " the camp of the saints " and 
"the beloved city." But, though human nature 
may continue to be essentially the same, it shall not 
be backed by satanic influence, and aided as it now 
is, and has been, by the devil ; and the people of 
God shall not be tempted and buffeted, assailed, 
and — if possible — deceived, through the power and 
wiles of the adversary. This shall make a vast dif- 
ference in the w^orld and to the church of Christ, 
If human depravity shall remain, this shall be un- 
helped by satan, and shall not oppose the church. 
The latter shall have free course in all its work, and 
its triumphs shall not give way to defeat. God's spirit 
shall not be hindered in his operations by the evil 
one, who now does his utmost to prevent revivals of 
religion, or to check these, or to destroy their fruits. 
This forms one feature of the Millennium — satan 
shall not be upon the earth. 

As this is the most prominent peculiarity of the 



284 THE MILLENNIUM. 

negative side of the subject, so is there a pre- 
figurement of the most notable positive phase of 
that Sabbath-age of the world. " And I saw 
thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment 
was given unto them; and I saw the souls of them 
that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and 
for the word of God, and which had not w^orshiped 
the beast, neither his image, neither had received 
his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands ; 
and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand 
years. But the rest of the dead lived not again, 
until the thousand years were finished. This is the 
first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that 
hath part in the first resurrection : on such the 
second death hath no power, but they shall be 
priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with 
him a thousand years." 

The picture is chiefly that of a certain class of 
Christians, who in some sense shall exercise a 
special power for the time given. It accords with 
the tenor of other revelations, and displays the 
martyrs, — the class personified,- — taken from before 
the altar of sacrifice, where they had been long 
waiting and crying — as it were — to God for deliver- 



THE MILLENNIUM. 285 

ance, and thence exalted ; their desire being granted, 
as God's j)eople were raised above persecutions and 
henceforth virtually ruled upon earth, — were made 
" priests of God and of Christ,*' and " reigned with 
him a thousand years." The period shall, then, 
be one free from persecution ; when the friends of 
truth shall no longer be subject to their enemies, 
^nd shall be unopposed in their adherence to the 
right. It shall be as if the martyrs lived again ; 
for the representation is pictorial, and is limited to 
this one kind of Christians. It is not declared here 
that the Christian dead shall come forth from their 
graves ; this is reserved until a later time, but the 
picture is of 2^ peculia^^ type of piety which shall pre- 
vail upon the earth. The resurrection spoken of 
in this connection agrees with that coming to 
life of the slain witnesses portrayed in the nth 
chapter; where, evidently, the intent was, that the 
spirit of the witnesses should live in the Reformers. 
John saw not the bodies of the martyrs, but their 

souls ; " he did not see the souls of all Christians, 
but only those of the Christian martyrs. 

Some have thought that the beginning of the 
Millennium shall date the second coming of Christ 



286 THE MILLENNIUM. 

in bodily form. But there is no symbol or assertion 
of this here. The Great Conflict we have viewed 
is moral ; the triumph shall be spiritual. Satan, 
that great evil spirit, is to be bound ; and the 
thrones, and those who sat down on these, present 
to view the conquering people of God in that strife 
which ushers in the Millennial glory, who, as repre- 
sentatives of God's triumphant cause, shall hav^ 
supremacy through their moral power— the force 
of the truth and of personal godliness ; while the 
" souls of those that were beheaded for the witness 
of Jesus and for the word of God " typify a spirit- 
ual condition. These live and reign as embodied 
in those who share their disposition ; as a class, not 
as raised in body from the tomb. In view of all, 
we are not warranted in believing that this reign of 
Christ on the earth is to be a personal, bodily 
dominion. It would surely seem as if this would 
have been plainly delineated if it was to occur. We 
are prone to make the mistake which the Jews, and 
even the Apostles, long cherished, of associating an 
earthly crown with Christ; notwithstanding he has 
said : " My kingdom is not of this world.*' 

The portrait, then, calls for a time when God's 



THE MILLENNIUM. 287 

people shall be distinguished by the spirit of the 
martyrs ; when, in this spirit they shall prevail, all 
men and all nations owning the power of their lives 
and words ; and, when it shall be recognized univer- 
sally that Christ is " in them of a truth." " Seeing 
their boldness," all men shall confess, as they did 
of the Apostles, that " they have been with Jesus 
and have learned of him ; " and he shall reign in 
them and through them, and they with him. As he 
shall rule spiritually — for the " nations " shall con- 
tinue in the four quarters of the earth ; so the 
authority of his people shall be that of moral influ- 
ence. 

The coming age is to be characterized on the 
part of Christians by those elements for which the 
Christian martyrs were noted, as much as if these 
were risen from the dead. These are celebrated 
for devotion to the truth. This shall be exalted in 
its purity, and be the governing power of faith and 
practice. There shall be no indifference to error 
nor compromise with this. God's people shall be 
seen to be guided by principle^ by the true princi- 
pies of his word ; above bodily emotion, subjecting 
even physical conditions to itself; and completely 



288 



THE MILLENNIUM. 



rejecting all mere policy. The latter, which has so 
large a place in the workings of Church as well as 
of State, of business and of social life, shall be a 
thing unknown in practice then. If men will justify 
themselves in this now, there shall be no need of it 
in that transp^ent period, when honesty of thought 
and purpose, and honest allegiance to the right, 
shall meet with a true response in all minds and 
hearts. " Sharp practice " and self-seeking shall be 
banished from the churches, and the Denomina- 
tions shall find their true place, and be in honest, 
hearty sympathy and fellowship ; the basis of all 
being the true word of God, and the bond — -the 
reigning spirit of Christ. It shall be a time of true 
adherence to Christ, for his people shall rule with 
him in fullest accord. The spirit which led men to 
lay down their lives for his sake shall have a con- 
trolling power in the hearts of all his disciples. The 
great truths and principles for which the martyrs 
died shall be in the ascendant. So do we under- 
stand the picture. 

This is the first resurrection ; " that is, this is 
the nature of the first resurrection; it is to be 
moral, spiritual, for only such is here portrayed 



THE MILLENNIUM. 289 

according to the natural interpretation of the 
Divine Pictures. Only one other passage of scrip- 
ture speaks of some rising first; i Thess. 4: 16: 
The dead in Christ shall rise first." But, from 
the connection, the meaning is that the dead shall 
rise before the bodies of the saints, who are alive at 
the sounding of the last " trump of God," shall be 
changed. That part of i Cor. 15, which presents 
the truth of the resurrection of God's people, is 
not followed by a declaration that after this the 
wicked shall be raised; but it is said that ''then 
Cometh the end," all reference to the resurrection 
of the unjust being omitted, as the specific object 
was to comfort Christians in view of their own 
resurrection. Peculiarly " blessed and holy " 
shall they be who have part in the first resurrec- 
tion ; on such, indeed, '' the second death hath no 
power " — that death the nature of which is after- 
ward described. - 

It does not necessarily follow that none of the 
righteous shall die the natural death during the 
Millennial period. They, as a class^ are to reign 
with Christ, but they are not made up of any cer- 
tain i7idividuals to whom is to be granted an ante- 
19 



290 THE MILLENNIUM. 

diluvian age ; as if those persons who are alive at 
the commencement of the Millennium shall have an 
earthly existence of ten centuries. That God 
could make them live physically a thousand years, 
is true ; but it is not a question of his power, so 
much as of the revelation of his purpose. Even 
now, as said Wesley : " God buries his workmen, 
but he carries on his work ; " and, though during 
the Millennium his servants may die, Christ's reign 
in his people shall continue. The promise is not 
that the first death, but that the "second," shall 
have no power over them. It is only after the 
general resurrection that death shall be destroyed, 
and this is pictured further along, and is placed 
subsequent to the unloosing of Satan again, and 
after the promulgation of the fiats of the Judgment. 

Here — in connection with the Millennium — comes 
in the passage which forms a part of that general, 
symbolic, summary of events given in the 14th 
chapter of Revelation and reaching forward to the 
spiritual fall of Babylon, to the long Sabbath of 
rest, and to the reaping time of the moral world : 
" Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from 
henceforth : yea, saith the spirit, that they may rest 



THE MILLENNIUM. 29 I 

from their labors; and their works do follow them." 
Dying, they leave not their works," or sorrows 
through trial — the meaning here of the terms 
"labors" and "works" — upon the earth; these 
do follow them into the grave, for the true render- 
ing of the scripture is, that these works do " follow 
with them." God's people now die, but the same 
trials they endure continue to live; not so, then. 
Physical suffering may be undergone and human 
anguish be felt, but spiritual trial shall not go 
forward as in the present. The idea that all pain 
and sorrow are to be absent is not given ; this 
blessed experience is reserved for still another 
period, as indicated in the 21st and 22d chapters. 
But blessed, indeed, that time when Satan, whose 
ravages are worse than disease, shall be removed 
from the earth, and a Sabbath benediction shall rest 
upon the church and the world. Hasten ye hands 
of Time to lay hold of the mystic bells which shall 
chime in the glory of that blessed day of the Lord ! 

War shall then be unknown, and all human discord 
cease. We dig now, from old battle fields, weapons 
and missiles of past conflicts, and place them in our 
cabinets as curious relics of other and — it may be — 



292 THE MILLENNIUM. 

barbarous days; and we contrast them with modern 
implements of war, noting the improvement of fire- 
arms — the improved power and skill of destroying 
human life ; but what an awful mark of progress 
and of advancing civilization ! with only the com- 
pensating feature, that, because the means of de- 
struction are more effective than heretofore, hostili- 
ties may sooner be ended. But in that coming age, 
armaments shall be practically unknown. As from 
old scenes of carnage — old then, familiar now — 
rusty rifle and cannon and sword, the bullet and 
broken-shell, are unearthed, these shall be both 
curiosities and matters of Avonderment ; the surprise 
being that man should ever, especially in times of 
boasted Christian civilization, have resorted to so 
cruel and unnatural a mode of redressing grievances 
or settling disputes as bloodshed, that the necessity 
for this should ever have been urged. They shall 
beat their swords into ploughshares, and their 
spears into pruninghooks : nation shall not lift up 
sword against nation, neither shall they learn war 
any more, O house of Jacob, come ye, and let us 
walk in the light of the Lord," shall be the language 
of the people. 



THE MILLENNIUM. 293 

But even this long day of light and splendor is to 
have its evening. Human nature on the earth, un- 
redeemed, is to ripen in its sinfulness toward a re- 
volt against Christ and his church. Probably by a 
growing aversion to the blessings of peace even ; 
chafing more and more against the truth ; weary of 
the power of godliness — taught and lived — which 
restrained them, the nations are prepared for the 
coming forth once more of the arch-enemy of God 
and man. Oh I how he leaps in his black passion 
from the dark pit, and, with links of the chain yet 
clinging to him, speeds over the world ; and, among 
those who are ready to do his bidding, practices his 
deceptive arts I The ungodly who have failed to 
repentj even under the unhindered blessings of the 
gospel ; who could not even say : The serpent 
beguiled me, and I did eat," now — utterly beyond 
hope — come beneath his power, and are organized 
into a mighty column, and are hurled in one des- 
perate charge against the " camp of the saints " and 
the "beloved city." Only for a brief season does 
this last great battle continue. The assault is 
rolled back in confusion and utter disaster; for 
*^ fire came down from God out of heaven, and de- 



294 THE MILLENNIUM. 

voured them. And the devil that deceived them 
was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where 
the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be 
tormented day and night forever." 

Now are given pictures of the Resurrection, of 
the Judgment, 'and of the Final Condition of im- 
penitent, unsaved souls. 

John " saw a great white throne," greater than all 
the thrones of earth ; for it was the throne of the 
Ruler and Judge of the universe ; white in its 
purity, and unspotted in its holiness and justice. 
He " saw him that sat on it, from whose face the 
earth and the heaven fled ; and there was found no 
place for them." The vision is of the exalted 
glory of the Judge of all the earth, before the light 
of whose majesty all else is lost sight of, as the stars 
go out before the sun, rising in its splendor ; so 
fleeing from sight. " And I saw the dead, small 
and great, stand before God: and the books were 
opened : and another book was opened, which is the 
book of life ; and the dead were judged out of 
those things which were written in the books, ac- 
cording to their works. And the sea gave up the 
dead which were in it ; and death and hell (or 



THE MILLENNIUM. 295 

hades) delivered up the dead which were in them : 
and they were judged every man according to their 
works. And death and hell (or hades) were cast 
into the lake of fire. This is the second death. 
And whosoever was not found written in the book 
of life was cast into the lake of fire."' 

It '.is certain that this scene takes in the whole 
world in all the centuries. If we question about 
some of the words, there can be no doubt that the 
language exhibits all men, in all time, as now ap- 
pearing before the judgment seat of Christ. Souls 
small and great stand before God, the souls of 
the dead as well as of those living on earth 
vv^hen the judgment day comes. Whether the 
persons had been buried in the 'sea, or, unburied, 
had withered and crumbled to dust under the 
power of death, — all, shall stand before God. 
Doubtless, all the New Testament teachings of the 
resurrection here come into force. The symbol is 
of the universality of the Judgment. All are made 
to appear in the presence of the great white throne ; 
however or wherever they had died and been 
buried, or though unburied. It would seem from 
the double representation in the 12th and 13th 



2g6 THE MILLENNIUM. 

verses as if Inspiration would guard us against the 
thought that the souls of the dead came from the 
grave ; for death but yielded its power — as over 
God's saints; and the wicked, in "hades" — in the 
underworld, not in the grave (as Dr. Craven so ably 
and satisfactorily demonstrates in his Excursus on 
Hades, which forms one of the most valuable parts 
of Lange on Revelation,) came forth. Soul and 
body are embraced in this picture of the Resurrec- 
tion and Judgment; this world — land and sea — 
delivering up the body, death surrendering its 
power ; and the other world sending forth its occu- 
pants. 

" The books were opened " — those great statutes 
by which the world shall be judged. The Judg- 
ment shall be ^^out of those things which were written 
in the books ^ according to their works'' The great 
volume of God's law and of his gospel — ^of his 
entire word — shall be unfolded; the book of 
Providence shall be spread forth ; and, also, the 
book of conscience. These shall be the standards 
by which we shall be measured. If men will say : 
The Law of God was so searching we could not 
keep this, then shall they be convicted of sin 



THE MILLENNIUM. 297 

because they believed not on Christ (John, i6: 9.) If 
they will plead that they had neither the one nor the 
other, then shall they be judged according ''to the 
things that are made," which might have declared 
to them "the invisible things of God" — by the 
standard of God's goodness in nature and provi- 
dence. Moreover, their own consciences shall be a 
law unto them. By these things, " according to 
their works " — not their creeds, shall men be 
judged. It shall then appear that the whole world 
has sinned, and this shall stand convicted by the 
lowest as well as highest rules of judgment. 
Certainly, justice shall be done by him who sits 
upon "the great white throne;" it shall be meted 
out to every person, for the ordeal shall be personal ; 
we shall be tried as individuals, and not in the 
mass. 

" Another book was opened." If all, as weighed in 
the divine balances, are found wanting; if all shall 
be unable to meet — with their " works " — the test 
of God's law, or to endure even the light of his 
goodness and of their own consciences, how shall 
any be saved } This shall be determined not by 
the good deeds we have done, offsetting the evil ; 



2gS THE MILLENNIUM. 

not by the plea that we have done as best we knew 
— for who has thus acted ? who has not gone con- 
trary to his own judgment of right; and, while 
approving the right in thought, principle, word and 
deed, practiced the wrong? The question on 
which shall turn our acquittal at the bar of God, in 
that great day, shall be : Are they "written in the 
book of life " — " the Lamb's book of life ? " Have 
they become his by the renouncement of sin 
and self-righteousness, and by humble, true, heart- 
belief in the Lord Jesus Christ? in him as the 
Lamb of God who taketh away sin by the 
sacrifice of himself? It is faith in the atoning 
Savior, which, according to all the teachings of his 
word, secures a place for our name in the book of 
life. Even his justice shall unite with his mercy in 
favor of such ; for the word is : " If we confess our 
sins he is faithful and jusf to forgive us our sins and 
cleanse us from all unrighteousness." The name 
truly inscribed in the book of life is the proof that 
the person has obeyed the gospel ; and God, in 
covenant faithfulness, as in infinite grace, shall save. 
Perchance, the sins of God's people, forgiven and 
remembered no more by him, shall not appear ai 



THE MILLENNIUM. 299 

the Judgment; for they have ''gone before unto 
Judgment," and the only thing that may be de- 
termmd, before the assembled universe, is, whether 
we are written in the Lamb's book of life. 

Dreadful the punishment of the wicked, of the 
impenitent, the unsaved! If you will personify 
Death and the Under-world, and say that these, 
rather than their evil contents — which latter I be- 
lieve to be intended — are to be cast into the lake of 
fire, which lake of fire is the second death; that 
death and ha^des are to give place to the second 
death, to Gehenna, which shall be the only death 
thereafter having power ; yet, how fearful this ! for 
it is the death that never relents, never dies : 
Their worm dieth not and the fire is not 
-quenched." "And whosoever was not found 
written in the book of life was cast into the lake of 
} fire." 

Doubtless, this is a symbol ; yet what does it call 
for ? For the most grievous realities, for an anguish 
as keen to the soul as a lake of fire to the body ; 
moreover, tor a fire that burns without destroying, 
which, with the tormented spirit, endures forever. 
As fire is energy connected with chemical synthesis ; 



300 THE MILLENNIUM. 

SO, the fires into which the impenitent shall be cast, 
shall be the violent, fierce, dreadful workings of sin 
upon the soul, the conscience and heart being 
burned with it forever and ever. Thus does the 
word of the loving God teach. Jesus announced 
pre-eminently — in love, we know — the awful truth ; 
declaring it because it is a truth, and that we might 
be warned against the reality and be led, or driven,, 
to seek safety in himself. 

Think of the company among which the unsaved 
shall be hurled ; aye, the impenitent from Christian 
lands, from Christian homes, from Christian sanctu- 
aries — shall it be, also, false professors from Christian 
churches — with names on church records but not 
written in heaven " " The devil that deceived 
them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, 
where the beast and false prophet are, and shall be 
tormented day and night forever and ever." Ail 
that is dreadful and distressing about " death " and 
" hades " — the present abode of the impenitent 
dead — shall be there ; for these were, also, thrown 
into the lake of fire. Fearful symbol of justice ! 
awful picture of the dread consequences and penalty 
of sin, and of impenitence and unbelief in Christ \ 



THE MILLENNIUM. 3OI 

^' This is the second death " — the suffering of the 
lake of fire. 

Who would choose it ? who, for the pleasures of 
sin for a season, would go to such a place, to dwell 
amid such horrid company^ — with a devil in tor- 
ment, and with the quenchless fuel of sin to send 
forth its fiery arms to wrap about the soul forever 
and forever ? 

Yet such shall be your portion if you refuse or 
neglect to be placed in the Lamb's book of life. 
Do you not see, then, why we urge you to repent 
and believe on the Lord Jesus Christ.? why, what- 
ever gospel subject we bring before you, we come 
to this one point. Sabbath by Sabbath, Believe on 
the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved 
" By the terrors of the Lord we persuade " you. 
Not that we always use these ; but they are con- 
tinually present to us, even when we plead his love 
with you. Oh! come to Christ by faith now I 
The Lamb's book of eternal life is open. He is 
ready to name you among the saved ones. Like 
Bunyan's warrior, who, with eye upon the Beautiful 
Palace, said to the keeper of the door : " Set down 
my name, sir ! " and then pressed forward and strove 



302 THE MILLENNIUM. 

to enter ; so, be it yours to pray, Set clown my name^ 
Lord ! and then gird you for the Christian life and 
conflict, and urge your way onward in this, by 
divine help, toward the great white throne and the 
eternal life and glory beyond. 



XI. 

®|e fekemeb Math m\)s ©larieb €\mt\. 

Revelation^ Chapters 21^ 22. 

^^^HE resplendent pictures of the last two chap- 
ters of Revelation need to be viewed beside 
the entire group of Divine Pictures, and to be studied 
in connection with the whole Bible. Whatever the 
things depicted, they are evidently those toward 
which the Patriarchs looked hopefully ; for they 
looked for a city that hath foundations, whose 
builder and maker is God." The vision of 
Prophets rested upon them, as they gazed through 
the mist and darkness of the ages relieved by the 
far off splendors of the city of God. Apostles 
were wont to say : We, according to his promise, 
look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein 
dwelleth righteousness." To John was granted the 
the fuller vision of the coming glory ; while we are 
permitted to take by faith a nearer view of this than 
all God's people gone before. 



304 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

As the symbols of the Resurrection, the Judg- 
ment, and the last state of the wicked, were given, 
it remained in the wisdom and goodness of the Lord 
Jesus to spread before us portraitures luminous 
with the blessedness of the final condition of his 
people. Such do we now view in this closing 
lecture of our course. 

The last chapters of Revelation have been long 
thought to present a picture of heaven as such ; but 
I think you will conclude from a careful observa- 
tion that this is not the primary, specific, thing 
described. The emblem is rather of the final 
surroundings and condition of the church of Christ, 
These shall, indeed, be heavenly ; but the descrip- 
tion is limited almost wholly of redeemed men 
The only representation of angels is where these 
appear as the guardians of the gates of the city. If 
the scene is heaven, it is so only in its relations to 
God's glorified people. Hence, I have chosen as 
the subject to-night, not Heaven ; but the special 
things delineated — The Redeemed World and 
Glorified Church. 

I. First, a world beaming with fresh beauty rolls * 
before the vision of the soul. This new world is 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 305 

not necessarily another world than this ; for after- 
ward, when John was carried in spirit as to a great 
and high mountain " — apparently of this world, he 
saw descending upon this the Xew Jerusalem. In 
the first five verses of the 21st chapter a general 
view is given ; a symbol comprehending almost all 
that followed, shone forth. This indicates the 
future circumstances or abode of the church of 
Christ, fully '^prepared as a bride adorned for her 
husband;" and reveals the condition of the whole 
world, which shall be occupied only by the saints. 

What is that world and, Where is it.^ are ques- 
tions which shall always remain in doubt to the 
human mind, even to the minds of God's people, 
until the likeness shall be exchanged for the reality. 
That it shall be a definite world, is certain ; for 
*' earth," as well as "heaven," represents it. It ap- 
peared as "a new heaven and a new earth'' Are 
we to understand that it is to be a world newly 
created or, shall it be the present earth renovated, 
having passed through great changes which would 
fit it for human beings, also changed in their bodily 
conditions and, is the great design of the symbol 
20 



3o6 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

to present the idea of a new order of things? God 
speaking by the prophet Isaiah of the new 
heavens and the new earth " which he should make, 
and which should " remain " before him, doubtless 
foretells a new condition of things on this earth ; 
and the prophecy seems to be of the same glories 
pictured in the last Revelation. If this is the 
meaning of the scripture — that this earth is to pass 
through another transformation, as geologists affirm 
to be intimated by the present state of the globe, 
and so to be fitted for glorified men ; then the 
strong language of the Apostle Peter, in his second 
Epistle, third chapter, declares not a complete 
destruction, but a great transition, and is, moreover, 
symbolical of an altered aspect of things morally ; 
for to his mind the marked feature of "the new 
heavens and new earth " was, that therein should 
dwell " righteousness." 

In harmony with this are the words of Paul : 
" For we know that the whole creation groaneth 
and travaileth in pain together until now." "The 
earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the 
manifestation of the sons of God." "The creature 
itself shall be delivered from the bondage of cor- 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 307 

ruption into the glorious liberty of the children of 
God : " our bodily natures shall be placed, at the 
resurrection, beyond the power of decay or death ; 
and "we ourselves groan within ourselves waiting 
for the adoption ; to wit, the redemption of our 
body." But more than this is true: the ''''whole 
creation " longs for that time, when it, too, shall be 
changed ; when its mixed character of good and ill 
shall give place to only good ; as with painful birth- 
cries does it await deliverance from its present state 
and its entrance upon a higher order of good. The 
earth, as it now exists, is eminently, in its very 
material workings, a world of probation and 
struggle, adapted to men in like moral as physical 
■conditions; but the hope is given — at least 
intimated — that the very globe and universe shall 
be transformed into a theatre of only favoring 
forces, and, like the glorified bodies of God's 
people, be clothed upon with immortality. Just 
how the change may be effected, we know not ; 
except, by the power of God, and, it may be, 
through the agency of fire — through new chemical 
combinations to which matter is, doubtless, sus- 
ceptible. In what form the earth should then 



3o8 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

appear, we cannot tell, because this is not pictured; 
it is only disclosed that all the ill which mars it in 
the present shall be forever absent in that future 
and final state, and that the change shall be so 
. great as to be virtually a new creation. 

Astronomers reason that if there is intelligent 
life on some of the other planets of our solar 
system, it must be diverse in its material combina- 
tions from life here, owing to difference in the 
density of the worlds and their nearness to the sun, 
or remoteness from this. It were possible for 
human beings to be constituted otherwise than we 
are ; and, moreover, for the human race to be so 
transfigured as to be adapted to a sea-less world, 
which is to be a characteristic of the "new 
heaven" and the "new earth." But that "there 
was no more sea " seen in this, may be symbolic 
only of the absence of all those things we associate 
in our minds with the ocean — uncertainty, instabil- 
ity, turmoil, division, among men, the world over. 
Now the sea occupies a large place in the economy 
of nature — useful now, not needed then ; useful 
now, yet how uncertain, how treacherous, how 
dreadful ! — surging between the nations and divid- 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 309 

ing human lives; sobbing ceaselessly on the shore, 
as if having part in the agony of human life ; and 
tossed, oh, how fearfully, as in the mad strife of the 
world ; and shrieking wild paeans over the wrecked 
whom it buries in the pitiless waters. But there 
shall be no sea in the new heavens and the new 
earth. 

. If it is true that in some form this earth is to 
continue, as the bodies of God's people, raised and 
transformed by his almighty power, are to become 
immortal like the soul ; then a grander destiny is 
before matter than we have so far beheld. It cer- 
tainly would appear as if this great and wondrous 
universe of worlds was formed for more than a 
transient mission, reaching through the few 
thousand years of human history and of man's 
apostasy ; as if it might serve purposes extending 
to all eternity. With wisdom, and power, and 
goodness infinitely above our comprehension — 
though the conceptions we now have overwhelm us 
with wonder and delight — did God arrange this earth, 
through countless millions of years, to be the 
residence of man as he now is; and again could 
the Almighty change this world and re-adapt man, 



3IO THE REEDEMED WORLD 

saved, to this. I am sure that the future and final 
abode of the redeemed, whatever it is or wherever 
it is, shall manifest God's glory as fully as this 
earth, more brightly than the heavens and earth as 
these now are; that it shall be worthy of God and 
most blessed to his people; the glory revealed in 
us," be in harmony with the glory revealed to us, 
the one the reflection of the other. 

There may be danger of too greatly literalizing 
these symbols; and we must bear in mind the 
scripture, having direct reference to the final form 
of the bodies of the saints, which declares that 
" flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of 
God," that " this corruptible must put on incorrup- 
tion, and this mortal put on immortality, and we all 
be changed " before we shall enter fully upon the 
new heaven and the earth. This transition shall be 
akin to that through which Christ's body passed 
as he ascended to heaven, and which spiritualiza- 
tion he could work at will when upon the earth. 
Certainly, that world shall be a reality j and though 
the earth which now is should not in any form enter 
into it, the gain should far outweigh the loss. If pres- 
ent material shall be transmitted, what we now see — - 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 3II 

however glorious — is, in comparison with the other, 
only as the seed-corn beside the harvest, the bud 
in contrast with the blossom and ripened fruit ; 
then, all those grand similes of the apostle, in i 
Cor.: 15th chapter, relating to the resurrected and 
immortalized body, would apply with equal force 
to the globe itself. If the terms " earth " and 
" heavens " are used as symbols only, they, at 
least, serve to exhibit a positive place as the final 
home of the redeemed, a place as real as this earth, 
and to which the " natural body " " raised a spirit- 
ual body " shall be conformed. I am not sure that 
we would not be satisfied without the forms of 
beauty which prevail here. How few look upon, or 
know anything about, or at all appreciate these, ytt 
are they good people, even most earnest Christians ; 
while we who know them, whose minds have been 
instructed about them, and who trulv and ferventlv 
admire them, do not find full satisfaction in then:i ; 
even here and now do we experience higher good 
and greater joy than are to be derived from them. 
We are not ready to fall down and worship the 
natural world ; nor yet do we feel or believe that 
we could not be perfectly content and happy with- 



312 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

out this, especially in a world whose spiritual 
glories, though differing wholly from natural 
splendors of form, and line and color, of sky and 
clouds, of earth and mountains, of vegetation and 
water, should far exceed these. 

There are two things positively set forth. The 
first is, that the new heavens and earth shall be the 
peculiar and special abode of the glorified church of 
Christ. Made ready for this, the church shall 
" come down from God out of heaven, adorned as a 
bride for her husband; " this, after the words have 
been spoken : " Come, ye blessed of my Father, 
inherit the kingdom prepared for you " — prepared 
in the purpose of God, as revealed by prophets and 
apostles, and the very words of Jesus — " from the 
foundation of the world." It is not said that the 
church goes up to heaven, but that it " comes down 
from God out of heave^i j'' the whole idea being of 
a special place arranged for God's people, and 
these made ready for that place, the one to be the 
counterpart of the other. That " 7ne7t " are to 
occupy it, and that the, " nations " still appear, 
represents an arrangement of glorified human life 
not wholly unforeshadowed now. All things are 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 313 

made new in character, but the society of the saints 
still remains society. The other thing is the holy 
and blessed condition of the new earth when pos- 
sessed by God's people. " I heard a great voice 
out of heaven, saying. Behold the tabernacle of 
God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and 
they shall be his people, and God himself shall be 
with them, and be their God." This is Paradise 
more than regained ; for God comes down to the 
renewed earth, here to make his tabernacle, here to 
" dwell " — not in types, not only in promises and 
ordinances ; but God hi?nself shall be with them." 
All this is to be on the new earth, and is to be the 
universal experience of men, of his redeem.ed and 
glorified people. 

As if to do away with the thoughts or fears which 
might arise, because the future home of his people 
is called an ''earth," thus associating our present 
life experiences with it, the assurance is given that 
none of the trying features of our mortal existence 
shall be there known. For " God shall wipe away 
all tears from their eyes ; and there shall be no 
more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall 
there be any more pain ; for the former things are 



314 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

passed away. And he that sat upon the throne 
said, Behold, I make all things new." Take these 
things from the earth, — take sorrow, and trial, and 
pain, and death, and with these, the curse of sin 
and the workings of Satan and all evil forces ; and 
place in their stead an ever and fully present God, 
continually manifesting himself in the person of his 
dear Son, leading us to living fountains of water 
forever : and this earth, even as it now is, would be 
transformed into Eden, into heaven ; for it is a 
wondrous earth, operated even by divine laws. 
Thus renovated, with the sundered bonds of life 
re-united, the loved Christian dead restored to us, 
we should be willing to live here eternally. But 
add to this such a changed constitution of the earth 
and of our natures — our physical nature, which is 
as much a part of us, as human beings, as our spir- 
itual—as to free us from gross bodily conditions ; 
and more than our loftiest imaginings have shaped 
would await us as the people of God; then, a world 
answering to all the promises and prophecies, and 
symbolic representations, would turn in its endless 
orbit about the throne of God. 

Thus far has been given to us the sum and 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 315 

substance of the closing and glorious symbols of 
the book of Revelation ; for Jesus said : " Write ; 
for these words are true and faithful. And he said 
unto me, It is doiie'' — the thing is completed, the 
Revelation is virtually made, and the consummation 
of Time and of his grace has been pictured. I am 
Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end," who 
could speak authoritatively of these things; and 
who, abiding forever, shall bring them to pass. 

Promise and warning are then pronounced : He 
that overcometh shall inherit all things, and I will 
be his God, and he shall be my son." Shall we not 
seek to overcome our own evil natures, the world, 
and Satan 1 So, even by striving, by pressing for- 
ward in the Christian warfare 1 " All things " in 
the new heaven and the new earth ; it may be, in the 
great universe of worlds, shall be within our reach ; 
and the saints, with bodies " fashioned like unto 
Christ's glorious body " — independent of the laws 
of gravitation or even in harmony with these — may 
mount up into the heavens, as did Jesus in his 
glorified body, and move from world to world in 
his vast domains. This thought is justified by 
scenes in the life of Jesus, — by his transfigured 



3l6 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

glory, his walking upon the sea of Galilee, as well 
as by his ascension ; and by the appearance of Moses 
and Elias upon the Mount of Transfiguration. The 
idea is sanctioned, by the manifestation of the 
angels of God upon the earth in the past. If any 
will doubt as to these things, none may question as 
to the exceeding glory and blessedness of the con- 
dition itself, whatever or wherever be the place 
portrayed. The inheritance of " all things " shall 
be as glorious as the infinite wisdom and power and 
love of the Lord God and his Christ can make it; 
it shall be the perfection of the expression of God's 
grace and love in Christ. For his sake, in reward 
of his work and worth, shall all this be ours as his 
humble disciples. Though "it does not yet appear 
what we shall be " — though we see nothing now 
which fully expresses it — " we know that when he 
shall appear we shall be like him; for we shall see 
him as he is ; " and all our surroundings shall be 
in harmony with this exalted state. 

" But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abomi- 
nable, and murderers, and whore-mongers, and 
sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their 
part in the lake which burneth with fire and brim- 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 317 

Stone: which is the second death." As dreadful 
the contrast with what has just gone before, as God 
and Satan, holiness and sin, reward and punish- 
ment, life and death ; and all these things are true. 
If set forth, in great part, in pictures, these are 
less than the realities as the shadow is less than 
the substance. 

II. It would seem as if a desire had sprung up in 
the heart of John to see by nearer view " the holy 
city, the New Jerusalem." Certainly, it pleased 
Jesus to grant this vision, and it may be, satisfy the 
desire. The Apostle had seen only the lines of light, 
and recognized that the object was the ''bride of 
Christ." He says : "There came unto me one of 
the seven angels which had the seven vials full of 
the seven last plagues " — this one in particular, as 
if to keep before his mind that no other order 
of angels was to be sent forth — "and talked with 
me; " and as John, perhaps, expressed in the con- 
versation his desire to see the holy city, the angel 
said : " Come hither, I will show thee the bride, 
the Lamb's wife. And he carried me awa}' in the 
spirit to a great and high mountain, and showed 
me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending 



3l8 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

out of heaven from God." This is the second time 
that the description is given, but this is now followed 
by a more particular view of the thing portrayed. 

I shall leave it for you to read, and re-read, the 
scripture words compact with meaning and glitter- 
ing with beauty which delineate the city of God. 
I call your special attention to the fact that the city 
is not a representation of heaven as such^ but of the 
Glorified Church of Christ; this simply, this only. 
The church is the Lamb's wife; she is '^that great 
city, the holy Jerusalem " which cometh down 
from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride 
adorned for her husband." This will afford you 
the key to that picture, which, next to vision of 
the Godhead, is the greatest and grandest of the 
Revelation, of the word of God. 

Wondrous the magnificence of the church as she 
appears in apocalyptic robes, shining in light 
most precious; guarded as by "wall great and 
high " and by mighty angels, and thenceforth se- 
cure from all her foes ; taking in all the tribes of 
Israel — the ancient people of God, the Jews, being 
brought in with the fullness of the Gentiles ; com- 
prising all Denominations of true Christians, who 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 319 

shall form the one city of God, the one bride of 
Christ. The gates of the city look toward all parts 
of the earth — east, north, south, and west. The 
walls are seen resting upon the foundation of the 
apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being 
the chief corner-stone ; " and the foundation was 
^'garnished with all manner of precious stones" — 
glistening with the truths taught by Apostles and 
Prophets and which now alone are fully seen in all 
their splendor ; for the one thing peculiar to almost 
all the stones, is that this is the only mention of 
them in the New Testament, and, like the twelve 
precious stones on the high priest's breast-plate 
under the old Covenant, they reflect with the pure- 
ness of the highest product of the mineral world, 
the glory of God and of the Lamb, as they are 
brought to the light of his throne, as into the 
presence of the Shekinah. 

The city appears complete, perfect : "The length 
and the breadth and the height of it are equal," for 
it has become as the Holy ot Holies. It is a city 
of gold, since the church shall have been refined 
through all its trials, in all its furnaces of afiliction, 
coming forth as pure gold. Although it has many 



320 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

gates, all are precisely the same, " each several gate 
was of one pearl ; " so that the entrance is virtually 
one — Christ being forever the door of his church, 
the only entrance into his kingdom hereafter as into 
his spiritual church here. There was no temple 
therein," — no church edifice, no peculiar ecclesi- 
astical organization ; " for the Lord God Almighty 
and the Lamb are the temple of it." ''The city 
had no need of the sun, neither of the moon to 
shine in it;" the church shall not need these 
lights. Now and in the past this appears '' clothed 
with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and 
upon her head a crown of twelve stars." Truth 
expressed in word has needed to be a garment to 
her, and she has reflected the truth as from the 
moon beneath her feet, even giving birth to the 
truth ; but, then " the glory of God doth lighten it 
and the Lamb is the light thereof." The personal 
presence of Christ shall do away with all need of 
what simply reflects him to us. 

Mark the first five verses of the twenty-second 
chapter. They should not have been separated in 
any way from the preceding words ; for they are 
one, and serve to blend heaven and earth in one. 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. X2I 

By the repetition of some of the words, and the 
added symbols of " the river of water of life, clear 
as crystal," " the throne of God and of the Lamb," of 
the " tree of life in the midst of the street of it, and 
on either side of the river," bearing ceaselessly its 
fruits, the leaves being for the healing of the na- 
tions " — of all the glorified nations of men who are 
akin to the church, to w^hom the doors of worship 
are always open — by these things, heaven and earth 
are united; and these figures give the assurance that 
the blessed and holy condition is to last forever. 

Here is the water of life that gives eternal youth ; 
here is the fruit of life never failing to nourish and 
satisfy the immortal nature ; and no baneful in- 
fluences shall ever prevail, for the leaves of the 
tree shall keep the air forever pure from withering, 
destroying ill. We shall not only live in endless 
health ; but " there shall be no more curse " — no 
more sin, for " the throne of God and of the Lamb 
shall be in it ; " and he shall prevent all evil by his 
ruling power, and we shall " reign forever and 
ever " over our sins and over the powers of dark- 
ness, for " there shall be no night there ; and they 

2 I 



322 THE REEDEMED WORLD 

need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the 
Lord God giveth them light." 

All this is the picture of the Bride of Christ 
when she shall be presented to him, " not having 
spot or wrinkle, or any such thing;" but shall be 
holy and without blemish." The city prefigures the 
church in its glorified state; the new heavens and 
new earth, its glorified residence. The former shall 
be forever open to God, whose light shall shine 
always upon it, and who shall dwell in his people 
and they in him. As did the Shekinah fill the 
temple of Solomon when this was dedicated, so 
shall the real presence of God fill the hearts of his 
people, and they " abide in " him as within temple- 
walls, forever holy and accepted. His kingdom 
shall be fully set up "within " his people, the hearts 
of these forming his throne. Surely, this is the 
glory to be revealed in us." 

It is difficult for those who are so prone to liter- 
alize even symbolic representations, and who have 
been so wont to think of the New Jerusalem as a 
picture of heaven itself, to look upon that exalted 
vision as an image of the church glorified, the 
"bride of Christ." Heaven is not his bride; the 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 323 

church is: and this is one with the New Jerusalem. 
All its glories form a rich and shining figure of the 
community of the saints in the great hereafter. The 
city is the simile of the church in its future holi- 
ness and security, its blessedness and worshipful- 
ness ; the ^'nations" walking in the light of this, 
the "kings " bringing their glory and honor into it, 
stand for the glorified saints in their social activities 
and all their endless life : the two — holy worship 
and heavenly occupations — blending forever 
through the never closed gates of the eternal city. 
The "nations" and "city" are interchangeable, 
and do not embrace two kinds of persons; for the 
gates of the city are forever open to all the resi- 
dents of the new heavens and new earth. All the 
declarations of the Revelation point to only one 
class as having access to the city or composing this ; 
while the church, radiant with heavenly splendor, 
shall be linked to all phases of that future and 
eternal life. " There shall in nowise enter into it 
anything that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh 
abomination, or maketh a lie : but they which are 
written in the Lamb's book of life." 

III. We come now to the closing lines of the 



324 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

Revelation from the ascended, living Jesus. One 
spirit has been awakened to a newer, and fuller, 
and stronger life in my own heart by my studies in 
this great portion of God's word; and that is, the 
spirit of uwrship, I trust this has been called forth, 
also, in yours. Reluctantly do I lay down the con- 
sideration of the subject. Not that! Nay, we 
will take this with us, in a broadened understand- 
ing and an enlarged heart, into all time to come, 
and be better prepared in mind for the coming 
realities of the future, and — I trust — for the 
" eternal weight of glory " in reserve for the re- 
deemed. The spirit of worship was the chief 
thing excited in John as he looked upon the shining 
symbols and ministering angels. Whether his 
words, in the last chapter of the book, in relation 
to falling at the feet of the angel to worship, are a 
repetition of what he had once before stated ; or, 
we are to understand that he had anew mistaken 
the angel, now personating Christ and conveying 
his message, for Christ himself, and had again 
prostrated himself in worship before such an one : 
certain is it that he was possessed, at the last of the 
visions, with a most fervent spirit of worship. Not 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 325 

permitted to worship an angel, even when speaking 
in the name of Christ; we do fall by faith at Jesus* 
feet and "Crown him Lord of all." 

Words are now spoken which give us to know 
that beyond the finality of the things he has por- 
trayed there is no other dispensation of grace to 
sinners. " He that is unjust, let him be unjust 
still : and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still : 
and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: 
and he that is holy, let him be holy still." This is 
his closing argument : that, because of that unalter- 
able condition of things which shall virtually come 
rapidly to each and all, and which in the whole 
sweep of the ages — -until Christ shall appear in 
unveiled reality — shall take place quickly, indeed, 
to the whole world, he would persuade us to be his 
disciples. He holds forth promise of reward, and 
warnings of justice; he declares his authority and 
endless power to bless and to punish, as the " Alpha 
and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and 
the last." He urges the blessedness of those who 
" do his commandments " — or, as another render- 
ing has it, "who wash their robes," that they may 
have right to the tree of life, and may enter in 



326 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

through the gates into the city;" and he declares, 
that ^' without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whore- 
mongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and 
whosoever loveth and maketh a lie." 

We remember Jesus in the days of his earthly 
life : in his pleadings — at times, his heart-broken 
pleadings with perverse men ; when he wept over 
Jerusalem; when he lifted up his voice and cried: 
" If any man thirst let him come unto me." We 
think of his dying words of pity and love to 
sinners ; and of his great commission of mercy : 
and, lo ! once more his pleadings, once more his 
invitations, as the root and offspring of David, 
and the bright and morning star " — the glory of the 
past and the hope of the future; the Messiah, the 
coming king; and he pleads w^ith thee, at the last 
as at the first, with all who hear these words as 
with those who heard him when upon earth; and 
the riches of his love and anxiety to save your soul 
and give you a part in the glories of his church 
triumphant, the wealth of his atoning love and 
living grace, is crowded into one word — " Come ! " 
Angel voices make tremulous the air with song of 
welcome ; they sing to you. Come ! and beckon you | 



AND GLORIFIED CHURCH. 327 

Avith white fingers to the land of purity and love : 
'*Take heed how you hear." "The spirit in thy 
heart is whispering, Sinner, come ! " with sweeter 
than syren voice is he wooing thee, not to destruc- 
tion, but to endless life. The fair bride of Christ, 
on her way to. the marriage feast, says to thee, 
Come ! and offers thee from the bridegroom the 
wedding garment. The boatman stands on the 
shores of Time — washed forever with the waves of 
eternity — and calls after thee to bear thy hopes 
onward now, and thyself thither when the waters 
creep at thy feet chilling in death. See ! as with rain- 
bow tints God writes about the world of beauty, 
Come ! Over the gates of the city of God is in- 
scribed, "Whosoever will, let him come! " Above 
the door, and on either side, is placed in the blood 
of Christ — our Passover — the invitation. Come ! 

" The spirit and the bride say. Come ! And 
let him that heareth say. Come ! And let him that 
is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take 
the water of life freely." You shall not say that 
you could not be saved. The great words of the 
infinite love of the infinite Jesus shall rise up to 
j condemn you. Oh ! if you are lost, if you at last 



328 THE REDEEMED WORLD 

are " cast into the lake of fire and brimstone," it 
shall be because " ye will not come " unto him that 
you may have life. Hear Jesus pleading with you 
as from heaven ! See his outreached hands of love 
waiting to receive you ! Fly as for thy life from 
the burning flood of hell to the arms of redeeming 
and glorifying mercy ! 

In his great love Jesus warns you against seeking 
or trusting any other way than that set forth in his 
word ; of adding to, or taking from, the words of 
the book of this prophecy. The effort is being 
made to do so now. Attend, then, to the truth ; 
that, in view of all these things, with your eternal 
life at issue, you are simply to " come to Christ," 
by humble, true, hearty, sin and world and self and 
satan-renouncing faith, to be saved by the right- 
eousness and atoning merits of Jesus only. 

Has Jesus said to us, " Come ? " and have we come 
to Jesus ? Then, when he says : Surely, I come 
quickly. Amen ; " we wi7/ respond, and do respond : 
Even so, Come, Lord Jesus." That you may be 
aided to come, and prepared to bid him come ; do I 
fervently exclaim, with the beloved John : " T/ie 
grace of 0U7' Lord Jesus Christ be with you all Ame?i'* 

n- 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide ; 
^ s v Treatment Date: July 2005 i 

^ PreservationTechnologies' 

^ V A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

^ C 1 11 Thomson Park Drive 

' , - \ - ^, 1^,- Cranberry Township, PA 16066 

' ^ ^ {724)779-2111 J 



.0^ 



■4^ 



